Before the Land (concluded)
One.
His Majesty has finally given his orders to kill me.
I’m so happy I can’t help but scream inside.
At the end of this mission, I will be able to go back to the palace and continue to be my ghost. God knows how long I’ve been on the earth to do the Lush’s mission.
Eighteen years! Eighteen years, my friends!
I never thought of human time being so slow before. I thought people lived for decades, and it just happened. So I volunteered when the King was on mission.
I used to be, and now I’m sorry.
But today, I’m so excited I’m finally going to finish my job and I’m done. In the room, I nicked the door, the window, and I made sure nobody was there, and I touched the neck and whispered:
“My Lord, my Lord…”
It took me a long time to get the lazy voice from Jade Pei:
Say…
I can’t keep my voice down, I can’t keep my heart down.
“King Yeh Song is finally being slain! I’ll be back in a minute. I’m sorry.
“Oh? “When? I’m sorry.
I said, “The rumor is that it will come in the afternoon and be executed in the fall. I’m sorry.
“That means I haven’t received a decree…” And King Zheng felt I was sending false information and was impatient.
“No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Kang Yeh’s brother has been arrested for rebellion. I’m sorry.
“Oh…” The voice of the King is flat, as if I’ve seen these things. And he said, “Well,”
“Well, then we’ll meet after the fall. I’m sorry.
After that, the King disappeared. He’s never said a word to me again. And a few days later, in the cathedral, while the earth was silent, I asked the rest of the devils of the earth, and it was not until the earth was busy, and the Emperor was in a state of darkness, but it was in a state of great publicity.
It’s…
It’s embarrassing. It’s not a long time, but 18 years, why?
I’m just pulling my finger and counting the days of my return. If we’re lucky, we’ll catch up to this month’s ghost market.
I thought well, but there was a mistake the night before the execution. I don’t know who killed all the guards and took me away.
“I’m not leaving!”
And We were most determined.
He’s a fool who walks with him.
The man was surprised that his eyes were staring at me for a while, and then he fell on me.
It’s…
The human body is so fragile.
[Beeping]
I woke up the next day. It’s too late. I guess the beheadings are close.
I’m sitting on my bed and I’m not gonna make it.
No… I’m gonna die.
The conviction was that I quickly went to bed and looked for weapons to use.
It’s angry that I’ve seen even the beams outside the house, but there’s no rope.
The wall? I have a plan.
But it’s a hut.
The hayhouse… can you hit somebody? I’ve been thinking about this for a long time. I really don’t want to get killed.
So I stood on the ground and even tried to rob it. Finally, I decided to go out and die.
But I just reached out to the hut, and I saw the man on the steps.
♪ And the twilight ♪
I’m surprised.
Isn’t that the order to kill my Nine? He found this place so soon?
It’s hard to find a place to go.
I could not wait to hand over my neck:
“You kill me. I’m sorry.
The little Emperor has a tiny eyebrow.
It’s not really in line with the cumbersome procedure of bringing justice to justice. So I took my neck back and put out two wrists:
“Cuff me back and send me west tomorrow. I’m sorry.
Having said that, I was a little concerned that the Emperor had mistakenly delayed me, so I added the following sentence: “Of course, it is not impossible to execute today. I’m sorry.
The little Emperor’s eyebrow is even tighter. He’s staring at me.
“You hate me.”
“You’re thinking too much. I’m sorry.
The little Emperor bit his teeth: “But I… stung you nine. You should hate me.” I’m sorry.
“I’m…”
Forget it, it won’t help. He said hate it. It doesn’t matter when I die.
“When are we leaving?” I asked.
“Where are you going?” The little emperor plays dumb.
“Go back… execute…” I try to hint.
I can hear the little Emperor’s face and his anger, explaining to me: “I saved you yesterday and why did I take you back?” I’m sorry.
“Huh…” I stopped.
The little Emperor said, “Don’t worry, you have stolen the beams and no one knows you are alive. In two years’ time, I’ll give you a new identity and you can…
Wait…
Until he was finished, I broke him, slowly reached out to his shaking hand and couldn’t believe to look at him:
“You’re saying that I’m not one of the nine clans? I’m sorry.
Actually, what I’m trying to say… is that I’m all alone?
The little Emperor looked at me and tried to explain: “Son-song… your father and his brother are in a state of rebellion that makes it difficult to calm down in the halls and make civilians angry.” But I know this has nothing to do with you…”
“How do you know it doesn’t matter? I looked at the little Emperor and said, “I’m also involved in this. Actually… it was my idea. I’m sorry.
The little Emperor had a tremor in his eyes, and he almost stood up.
“Song-il… you…”
He’s speechless, I’m speechless.
I’ve put the evidence in good hands, but why can’t he see it alive?
Forget it, it won’t help.
“So when are we leaving?” I asked.
The little Emperor seems more upset than angry. He had red eyes and tears in his eyes. He asked, “Why are we doing this?” I’m sorry.
But I can’t say. It appears that he would not stop if I could not give him a seemingly genuine and satisfactory response.
I was thinking, and suddenly he asked:
Because of Lee Moo-wo?
“Who?” I’m dizzy.
It took me a while to think about that short-lived boy. The son of the former Great General’s house, General Li Muhua, who died of the weak crown.
“Yes!” I looked up at the little Emperor, squeezing on my voice, and said, “If it wasn’t for the first king, the general’s house would not have been in vain.” If you don’t look away, he won’t turn back! If you hadn’t used me as bait, Lee Mu Woo wouldn’t have died! I’m sorry.
I have to say, it’s hard to break a heart. But it’s just this mortal’s body. To be honest, I’m not sad, even forgetting the child’s face.
The Emperor’s face was tan and his lips were shaking and explaining:
“I told you many times that I didn’t use you as bait… that was…”
Enough!
I still haven’t let him finish, because I don’t think it matters. The important thing is that my mortal body can’t breathe right now and I’m in a lot of pain. I can’t wait to get out of this body and go back to the ground.
That’s when I saw the little Emperor with a sword in his waist.
I’m sorry. Looks like I’m gonna die in front of you. Thinking, I ran and pulled out his sword very quickly.
I’ll be waiting for you on the Yellow Springs. I’m sorry.
The sword passed across the neck, and I saw the blood splattered in the face of the little emperor, and I saw the look of his eyes, which was a shock. Last I remembered, he was crying at his eyes and crying at his head.
I died in his arms. Eighteen-year-old Kang Yao died in his arms.
It has been said that the sentence that was said before Kang Yao died was kept in the memory of the Emperor, and that for that reason his heart suffered for three full years, and he was depressed until he died.
God knows, what I’m trying to say is superficial. I just wanted to warn him that I would wait for him on the Yellow Springs.
After all, I’m actually a ghost.
[3]
I’m the spirit of the shadows, and I’m much taller than a ghost. I don’t laugh much, except in front of the King. They also called me Lord Lin.
There are only five of them. One of them was taken to heaven because he was married to a god. One of the prisoners had been imprisoned for having set up the forest, and another had been transferred to her place of responsibility. Today, I am the only one left in this house to be with Honolulu.
And when he saw me, he was excited with me.
“Brother, you’re back. You really don’t know… I’m alone… not a ghost… how terrible… how lonely I am. Every time I go alone to see His Majesty, I’m like a needle…
“Come on, come on. I’m sorry.
Every time I listen to a neon, I feel my ears scratched.
“It’s not a festival, is it? I’m sorry.
I coughed and smiled.
“It’s not a holiday. I’m sorry.
“Well…” I’m like, “It’s too big, but it’s not necessary. I’m sorry.
It’s necessary. I’m sorry again.
I was busy swinging.
“Don’t you know that the King of Ghosts is coming back?”
“The King of Ghosts”?
“The Ghost King has come back for 800 years, and there is no more fear of the 9th! I’m sorry.
“But I…” I put out my finger and pointed to myself.
And We, and the soul of the earth’s capital brought it to a place where hell is greater than Hell, and We were sent back for a year and 18 years of fear. What’s the matter with you?
Woe and woe, how miserable.
But more tragic than that, it soon appeared.
By the way, when the Ghost King came back, it was quite unsatisfied for almost a few centuries, and then he began a massive renovation of the palace. The King may not be pleased, but after all, he has no right to say no.
From that day on, the ghosts who were sent to life because of incompetence were so close and so on, that they were terrified. I’ve been working with Honolulu in the back of my head for nothing but ghosts, and no one in the palace, and a lot of things that were not part of the duty of the Spirit.
And at some point I tried to flee to the land, to the palace of the nine clans,
Later, I heard the dead said that Kang Yao’s parents and brothers had been looking for her for a long time. The ghosts who sent them to life could not bear to tell them the truth, so she said that she had stayed in the country and had done so and could no longer go along with them.
They didn’t know I had sent them. I changed my brother’s identity from that of my mother-in-law.
I’m the one who gave them the soup.
[4]
On the Day when We shall return from the Yellow Spring, We shall meet each other in the forest in half an hour. I thought I’d take a nap at the Temple, but I just sat on the stairs and my ass was warm, and I felt like somebody.
I looked up and looked at the past. It was a ghost in official clothes.
It looks like it’s never been seen before. He’s been staring at me. He’s staring at me.
“The new guy. “You know me? I’m sorry.
“Who knows, Lord Lin, who’s known for his work.” I’m sorry.
“I didn’t mean that. I mean, why are you staring at me?” I asked.
The devil asked me, “How do you know that I am looking at you when adults do not look at me?” I’m sorry.
“Are you bored?” I’m sorry.
The ghost almost noded his head and shook his head again: “There’s nothing to do with just sending a ghost away. I’m sorry.
“Huh? I was surprised, “There have been so few dead lately.” People… their lives are getting longer? I’m sorry.
Remember when I was a regular ghost, it was no dark days and no daylight. Oh, of course. The day of the palace is not day. I don’t have to work in the dark. At the end of the year, there is no break. How come these young ghosts are so busy now?
I was just thinking, “How long can a man live? I’m sorry.
Listening to this crap, it’s mostly a new ghost, with memories of the past, and you can’t let go.
It’s…
I’m suffocating.
“Doing ghosts is the most taboo. If you’re born, it’s just that now you’re a bad boy and you have a long time to live. After a thousand and eight hundred years, you’ll think it’s like a dream. I’m sorry.
“Dreams…” murmured, and looked at me in the eyes of a water spirit, and asked, “So everything is for you, is it a dream? I’m sorry.
“In heaven? “Did you hear about me, and no one told you that I was born in the land when I was still alive?” I’ve never had that dream before. I’m sorry.
The ghost is still looking at me, with a very serious look. He said, “I am not talking about this; I am talking about the Ginger leaf. I’m sorry.
And I paused, and I asked, “You know about Kang Yao? I’m sorry.
The ghost did not respond, but he said to himself, “The ghost whom we sent away only, his name being Qi, refused to be born, and wanted to see you again.” I’m sorry.
I went again and asked, “Do you want to see Kang Yeh?” I’m sorry.
The ghost looked at me and said:
“He heard you promised him that you would wait for him on the Yellow Spring.” Why didn’t you go?”
The ghost’s voice is a little bit of a question, and I’m a little bit of a false one.
I’m weak:
As you know, the spirit of the earth is left with me now, and I can’t afford to be busy every day. There was another ghost in the woods yesterday… and I…
“In the end, you didn’t take him seriously. I’m sorry.
The ghost suddenly broke me up, and it seemed as if it was darker. It’s so stale.
I looked at him strange, and I asked, “Did you know him?” I’m sorry.
The ghost shook his head: “It was only by way of the way that he was sent to hear your stories.” I always thought you weren’t. I’m sorry.
Then suddenly he asked, “When will you meet him?” I’m sorry.
I was silent for a moment and said, “Let him live, and I will not see him.” I’m sorry.
“Why not?” He’s dead, and you won’t see him again? I’m sorry.
This ghost is strange. I don’t see the little Emperor. What’s he doing?
I looked at the ghost and said, “There was nothing wrong with him, and I intended to do so.” But now that he is in the land, he is determined. You new ghosts always think that when you’re done, you’ll be born. In fact, it is the desire for happiness that will give rise to more. It is the desire of the people that can most easily melt the demons. So I’m not going. Send him to life as soon as you can. I’m sorry.
I’m not gonna talk to this shit for a while. I’m not interested. The Sote sword rises and plans to go straight to the forest.
I just turned around and suddenly the ghost said:
“Does he love you so much? I’m sorry.
I’ve got my eyebrows, my ears moving, and I can’t understand shit. I looked back and asked:
“Who and who?” You say the little Emperor loves ginger leaves? I’m sorry.
Ghosts were staring at me, and then a little nod.
I laughed, “Who told you that the Emperor loved the ginger leaf? I’m sorry.
The Ghost Path: “On the Yellow Springs, he spoke himself. I’m sorry.
And I shook my head: “That’s not true. I’m sorry.
“What? The ghost doesn’t seem to hear what I’m saying.
“If he loves Kang Yee, why do you copy her?” I ask.
Ghosts don’t talk.
I also asked, “What’s the name after Kang Ye’s death?” I’m sorry.
The ghost’s dying.
And I said, “There is only one wordless stone, standing alone in Mount South Lai. I’m sorry.
Ghosts still don’t speak.
I can’t even say a word to him. I can’t tell you how sad it is to look at him. So I said:
“Why do you talk about things that are illusory?” What about the hyena and the ginger leaf? You have nothing to worry about. I’m sorry.
“Ginger Leaves, Ginger Leaves…”
The brow wrings and shakes its head:
“You’re saying ginger leaf, but that’s you. I’m sorry.
“I?” I blinked, “But I’m the forest… I’m just playing the ginger leaf. I’m sorry.
I can’t believe the ghost looked at me:
“But it is you who have gone through your life and spent more than a decade with you.” I’m sorry.
“I still don’t understand…” I said, “I’m just a lumber, no matter what. I never thought I was a woman.” I’m sorry.
The ghost looked at me as if his eyes were falling out: “So you never gave your heart, did you? I’m sorry.
I smiled, no offense, but I really thought it was funny. I explained with patience:
“I was raised by the Emperor, who was taken from his heart since he entered the land. He doesn’t have a heart. Why should I? I’m sorry.
Ghosts are staring at me and laughing. He nodded his head, whether he was happy or sad, just looking at his face as a bit creepy.
“It’s true… you’re more passionate than an uninvited king. That is why Lord Lin has become the most outstanding spirit-bearer in the city, and even the ghosts of the forest are afraid. I’m sorry.
The ghost’s voice is changing, and it’s chilling, and I’m squirting.
Wait, that sounds familiar…
It is only in the shadow of the fog that the ghost’s cuffs are swirled, the ghost’s lid disappears and is replaced by a strange face, a pale skin, a deep pupil’s eye, and a long finger with a jade finger through blood.
His pale fingers slowly turned their fingers, staring at me, bending the corner of his lips, saying:
“It is a good thing that there is a spirit. I’m sorry.
“You…” I looked at the jade and thought of this familiar voice… And then suddenly he turned, and he bowed at once. I’m sorry.
Damn, I’m scared! Does the King like to tease people? Or did the test begin so suddenly?
The voice of the Ghost King is cold, as if it had just crawled out of cold hell, and every word is frozen. He laughed:
“It is a shame that you have been cast aside and left behind in the land, when the earth is full of sorrow.” From today, you take the ghosts of cell number three to the sun. I’m sorry.
“Standroom 3…”
I’m so sorry. I haven’t got half the words out yet. The ghost king has disappeared.
“I… am I going back to the ground again…”
I can’t believe standing out of the woods and talking about it.
He looked at me with mercy, and slapped me on the shoulder, and groaned, and said two words:
I’m sorry.
5th
My first case back in the world was a little tricky.
So there’s an old ghost in the Shessan Valley who just won’t walk away from them. Every ghost shows up, he’s always magically avoiding. It’s been over a decade, and he’s exhausted.
There is one more important reason why this is difficult. And heard a few years after the ghost died, his book was burned for no reason, except a scroll. The Divine is afraid to speak to cover this up. So kill him. The ghost’s book has been burned, and he has no record of life in the strict sense, nor can he prove that he was a ghost. But if he is not a ghost from man, then there is no authority in the land to arrest him. But if you don’t arrest him, it’s clear to everyone. The old man is a dead man.
That’s the logic that has plagued the earth for decades. Until recently, ghost agents reported the incident to the Divine House, where they fell into cell 3.
Now I’m the big brother of cell number three. Oh, no, sister, it’s time to go to Shessan Valley and meet the old ghost.
Before I left, Master Wang was afraid of me.
“Only wise, invincible. I’m sorry.
With confidence and even modest complacency, I returned to the ground.
Speaking of the Shessan Valley, I was here years ago. In her capacity as Kang Yao, she had spent two years in secondary school. In the past, the leader of the Shessan Valley was still silent, and now his son Moeing has been replaced.
When Maureen saw me, he freaked out. Eyeballs are beating, fingers are shaking, and Aba Abba’s mouth is running.
And I’m a light wind, rather windy hand in hand, and I’m a light self-confident:
“In the Quinlund forest. I’m sorry.
This cell number three and I came up with the ghost name Sowing, and at the same time handed over his hand: “In the lower Kunlun Sowing.” I’m here with my sister, and I hope I won’t disturb Shessan Valley. I’m sorry.
Given that the ghost of Shessan Valley was a sly and deceptive man, and in order to make him less vigilant, I decided to give Sowing and me a personal identity. And those who pretended to be Kunlun on earth came because the mountains were so far away, so little traveled with the outside world, and so slowly exposed. Second, because Quinlan eats so well on the ground that few people dare to question, let alone interfere with Quinlan.
At this point, Mo Ying finally came back and handed over his hand: “In Mo Ying, Shessang Valley, there is a long way to go. I’m sorry.
Moe-young looked at me again, and then told him to take us to the room.
I was passing through the east wing and I thought I smelled a pineapple. I swung my eyebrow and asked, “There are other guests in Shessan Valley besides us?” I’m sorry.
Then the young man who sent us to the cabin noded his head, and then a little bit, “How do you know?” I’m sorry.
And We looked at the east wing and said, “It’s the jade pine fragrance.” I’m sorry.
The young man noded again: “Yes, it is true that the two sons of Jade City arrived before the day. I’m sorry.
“Did the people who returned to the Jade City come here for no reason to burn down Kyoshi, just as we did for medical treatment?” I asked.
As if the young man had been unable to speak out for a few seconds: “It was not for medicine, but something happened in the valley, so ask the son of Jade to help.” I’m sorry.
Speaking of kung fu, he’s at the door of the room. I can’t ask any more questions, I have to. After taking us to the room, the teenager left. Suwin kept staring at me for a while and suddenly asked:
“My Lord, how did you know about Yu City?” I’m sorry.
“The big surprise. I put my sword in the book, pouring a new hot tea from the valley, saying, “A few years ago, I had a mission on earth, I spent a few years in the valley, and I met a few young men who returned to Jade City. I’m sorry.
So I thought again, and I changed my tongue: “Maybe I can’t call myself a teenager now. I’m sorry.
And Su Wen asked, “Do you know Moriya? I’m sorry.
I said, “Well,” and said, “He was only 15, 16 years old, weak and without talent. I never thought he would be the future owner of the valley.” I’m sorry.
Suwin’s got a little bit of an eyebrow:
“But I heard that Moe-in of Shessan Valley was a great doctor, and that he was one of the best in the North Ridge. I’m sorry.
“Then I don’t know. Maybe there’s a chance. I said, make tea.
As soon as I heard from Suwen, I remembered some of the old ones. It is also an honour to say that I know two so-called Northern Ridges. Indeed, the Qin who returned to the Jade City was strong at the latest. He was nothing but a temperate master. He was given a fair and unjust argument. But only two of the least family members ended up as heads of household, but the brightest and clearest teenagers of the year.
I often suspect that when you write the manual, you also write it in a random manner.
When I lost my God, Soo-Win put out his hand in front of me and asked, “My Lord, what do we do now?” I’m sorry.
“We can’t do anything. And those who returned to the Jade City will have some magic, but they will not be as powerful as Qunlon, but they will be easy to understand. I’m sorry.
If Su Wen’s a little bit of a nod, for a long time, suddenly he takes a breath and looks at me like that.
“No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. What are we afraid of?”
I grunted, and poured tea to Sowing with my hand, and said patiently: “Who cares what is wrong with you and what is wrong with you?” You don’t know people like that. Man has a deep fear of what he does not know. In their hearts, everything is in the world. You are different and have no reason. It’s a near-disguised obsession. I’m sorry.
Sowein was deeply dissatisfied with my knowledge and a little bit of a nod. And suddenly, behold, there was a flash of light, and he said, “O my lord, do you think it has anything to do with this invitation to Jade City?” I’m sorry.
“You mean that old ghost?” I looked up to Sowing and I said, “Oh, my God.
Suwin “um,” and then he’s a little confused: “But I heard from a ghost who had come to Shessan Valley earlier that the old man was so smart and honest that he didn’t cause any trouble.” If that’s the case, how did Shessan Valley find him? I’m sorry.
I can’t think of anything else, but I have to say, “We need to find the old man first. I’m sorry.
“I’ve never really understood anything. Suwin asked, “Why did he stay in Shessan Valley after all these years? I’m sorry.
It is true that the old devils have the ability to hide from ghosts in the Shessan Valley. If he got out of Shessan Valley, he wouldn’t have gotten away with it for years.
“There are two ways not to leave Shessan Valley. One, he won’t go. Two, he won’t go. I’m calm.
A few rounds down, little-seeing Sowing has taken me in. Surrounded me and asked me some questions about the time of Shessan Valley. When I entered the night, I gave him away, lying on his bed, and his eyes were still closed, and I heard a scream coming from outside the door.
I got up, grabbed the sword and walked out.
“Someone, help! “
Following the sound, I quickly arrived in the east wing and the door was open to two young men in Jade City. A young man in a Shessan Valley dress was lying by the door, pale and probably fainted.
A young man came almost at the same time as me, looking at those who were supposed to be in Jade City. He didn’t go through the door. He’s been staring. Only a young man in the same clothes fell on the floor, his throat was cut, but there was no blood around him, and the body became a dry body. The young man’s face was dead and his eyes were staring at me, and I was scared, not to mention the first mortal boy found.
“I’m here to see you call someone. I’m sorry.
I said to the boy who returned to Jade City.
The young man didn’t have much of a guard. He took my hand and took his sword to find someone.
The young man left, and I gagged my eyes and asked:
“Remember how he died? I’m sorry.
Not far from where he stood, the dead boy looked at his body and shook his head.
It’s always bad… Don’t ask him how he died. Ask him who he is. He may not be able to answer.
“Who are you? Why can you see me?” The ghost looked at me, and instead of waiting for me to answer, he asked, “The devil.” Are you a ghost? I’m sorry.
“I’m a bad man, but I’m not a bad man to take you away. I’m sorry.
I answered him briefly.
He’s not talking.
I said, “It won’t be long before your ghost will arrive soon. Don’t you want to know how you died? I’m sorry.
“What can I do?” He said.
I said, “Remember what I did before I died?” I’m sorry.
“I came back from outside and asked for tea from the valley.” Then sit at the table and wait and then I’ll fall down here. I’m sorry.
Although his description largely omits the most critical part. But it’s better than nothing.
“I feel like I’m possessed. “The dead ghost suddenly says,
Evil? “What does that mean?” I’m sorry.
“Before I’ve been killed, several people have been killed, suspected of being hidden. It’s the Lord of Mogua who found us in Jade City. I’m sorry.
I looked at the ghost, “Why is it a ghost?” I’m sorry.
The dead devil: “Because they died in a miserable and strange state and were strangely united, not like human beings. I’m sorry.
I asked.
Bloody nod.
Wait for me to say more.
“Why are you here for no reason? I’m sorry.
We said, “You are dead, and I am not hiding from you.” The Dictionary is chasing a ghost, right here in the Chessan Valley. I’m sorry.
“Isn’t that what we’re looking for?” I’m sorry.
“Not right. We said, “The ghost has been dead for years, and has not hurt anyone. There can be no sudden disruptions. I’m sorry.
It seemed a little unsatisfied at the moment that the dead ghost looked paleer. And he looked at me and said, “How can you look at a ghost with a common mind? And what exactly does your palace do? How dare you let a ghost die! I’m sorry.
I looked at the dead and said, “You are already a ghost.” I don’t think that’s a good idea for my own people. Also, there are stupid people in the world, there are smart people, and some of them are particularly cunning. It’s not all-powerful, and there’s always only a few that are temporarily out of control, and you should understand that, after all, we’re doing our best to arrest. I’m sorry.
“You must be the most eloquent ghost in the earth.” I’m sorry.
I laughed, and I gave it to him: “Forgive me, let me give you the spirit, and ask your brother’s name.” I’m sorry.
Qin’s line of work is to be taken by a dead ghost. I’m sorry.
I asked, “Who is Qin?” I’m sorry.
“It’s a brother.” I’m sorry.
I asked.
Bloody nod.
I’ve seen Qin stand up to death before my eyes, but I can see the shadows. It just seems that the two brothers are completely different in character, at least for now.
“I’m dead, I’m afraid my brother will never end up with Shessan Valley. If that is possible, she will bring me a message saying that this tragic death is only due to my indecency and that the Jade City and the Shessan Valley are in distress. If not, I will die. I’m sorry.
“You think your brother Qin will listen to me later? I’m not reluctant to bring him a message. It’s just that when you bring a message to a ghost, it’s like when you’re young, you’re so stubborn, you can’t listen, and I’m just saying it’s useless.
I said, “But I can help you with some good offices before your brother does something wrong.” I’m sorry.
“Thank you. “The hell with the nod.”
“Don’t be busy thanking me. I said, “Tell me first what you found in Jade City.” I’m sorry.
“The Shessan Valley has been a strange place since two months ago. The throat was cut and the blood was drained. But where the blood went, nobody knew. I’m sorry.
“So you think it’s a ghost?
“It was a shame I’ve never seen it before.” Now it looks like it’s the one that’s looking for. I’m sorry.
“I’m…”
I’ve just got a mouth, and there’s a crowd of people walking behind me, and a bunch of people are buzzing.
The sight gave them a very scary picture. Mo-young’s face at this time is bloodless, not much worse than the dead ghost lying on the ground.
“The ghost, the ghost, the ghost! A young man next to Moe Ying said something to the dead ghost’s body.
Moe Ying bit his teeth and said, “It’s me who’s tired of Qin in Shesang Valley.” I’m sorry.
“I have sent a letter back to the city of Jade, inviting someone to pick up my brother’s bones.” I’m sorry.
“If there’s anything I can do to help my sister-in-law, let me know.” I’m sorry.
Mo Young looked at me and groaned: “There is something difficult going on today. I’m sorry.
I looked at the late Sowing, and I looked down on Moeing: “I’d love to help you.” I’m sorry.
[Six]
It’s too late to settle a dead man’s body. I had an appointment with Moying to discuss it in the morning and went back to the room.
Before bringing a dead ghost to the road, I asked him about something and promised to do my best to help him. I lay on my bed and waited till dawn.
After dawn, I cleaned briefly and with a sword knocked on the door of Sowing. The young man who returned to Jade City was waiting for us when we arrived in the Hall.
“This is my shifu Su Wen at the Quinlong Lyndow. I haven’t asked him a name yet. I gave up my hand on young people who returned to Jade City.
“It’s White Cain.” I’m sorry.
“Mr. White. I snubbed and sat down.
Like I’ve never heard from that miserable ghost, I’ve heard from Maureen about what happened to Shessan Valley in the last two months.
I’m sorry.
“The return of his brother once brought the ghost to life. Too bad he ran away that time, or else…
Soo Win’s eyes are slanted and one mouth is no good:
“There’s no shame in it. I’m sorry.
It’s just a little bit white.
I was staring at Sowing, and I started saying:
“What’s that ghost look like, remember? I’m sorry.
Baek-in recalled for a while, saying, “Twenty-year-olds… they are thin and they grow…” saying, suddenly looking at Moe-in, and whispering, “Well, they look like Moe-sama.” I’m sorry.
“I”? Moe’s got his eyebrow.
I’ve been staring at Moe-young for a long time and I’ve been reminiscent of a ghost show. Don’t say it, it looks like it.
Moe Ying, when he thought about it, asked him for a long time: “Do you look like… or just like him?” I’m sorry.
“It’s…” and it’s like, “It’s just like, you remind me, it’s not true. I’m sorry.
Moe’s throat stomped and didn’t talk.
I forgot. Once upon a time there was a twin brother named Mojoon. As far as natural resources are concerned, Mojong is a hundred times higher than Maureen, and if it had not been for his premature death, he would have been no longer a doctor in the North Ridge.
At this point, Mo-young was a little bit eccentric and had no idea what he was thinking. I’m sure he’s got something to do with the Mojoon.
I’ve been looking for time to visit Moe-young alone. Searching for him, he was told that he was supposed to be in Mo’s hall at this time.
It’s not yet time for Su Wen’s law enforcement. So I went alone.
When he met Moe-young at the entrance to the hall, he invited me in. That Mok’s hall is simple and simple, and there’s a bright candle fire in front of the four rows, with the occasional wind.
I was also symbolically worshipping, and I stood by and looked at the ranks, thinking more or less of them, and maybe I’d seen them in the palace.
And that’s when my eyes came together and I saw Mojoon’s place.
“Mojong…” I was whispering, pretending I didn’t know, “Looks like the brother of Moguo. I’m sorry.
Moe-young noded his head: “It’s his brother.” I’m sorry.
“Oh? I pretended to be astonished: “The 18th month of Singa.” Seven years ago, your brother was young. I’m sorry.
I’m sorry to hear you laugh at that card, “Yes, 19 years old… 19 years old forever.” I’m sorry.
“How did your brother die?” I said.
It’s a little personal. I did move more with Maureen in the Shessan Valley, but I’ve always had a different curiosity. He has a great gift, but he has little to say, contrary to Moe’s vibrant character, and is not as close to the people of the valley as Moe. But looking at him reminds me of someone I remember, even if he didn’t want to remember, but the shadow was there, buried deep in his heart and never disappeared.
Listening to my questions, Moe didn’t hesitate to say:
“Deathful.” I’m sorry.
Moe-young said, suddenly coughed up.
Why did I forget? It’s a good look at the end, and now it’s a little bit of wind, and then it’s a little bit of a cough, and it’s a weak wind.
I took the cape off and put it on him. He looked at me, and I was surprised.
“Don’t get cold. I was embarrassed and politely filmed in his back.
Mo-young looked at me and said, “The girl is really like a man of mine. I’m sorry.
My throat is so tight, my eyes are so tight, and my mouth is so soft: “No wonder the first time I met you, the Lord Moguo was a little strange.” I’m sorry.
He said, “So did a friend of the young, who had worn me a cloak like a girl. I’m sorry.
Wait… when did I put a cape on Maureen…
But instead of waiting for me to remember, Moying said, “It’s a 15-year-old girl who’s lived a long-suffering general…”
Say, it seems like your mouth is up and your head is shaking.
Don’t say that. That’s a good look. And indeed We had fought for the earth a few years before I was a ghost, and had almost been taken into the ghost. But I’m sick of all the scavenging and scavenging, long-grade work. Moreover, today, the capital and the nine-thirty days have seen little fighting for centuries. So I petitioned as a ghost.
But wait… the eyes are so good. When did I ever wear a cape to this Moe?
I’m a mess. I’m afraid to ask.
I was whispering.
What covers my sighs is Moe’s sighs. He said:
“It’s been years. They’re all gone. I’m sorry.
“They? I started pretending to understand again.
Mo-young noded: “The girl is in Kunlun and has never heard of two conspiracy cases many years ago. The first was the coup d ‘ état in Gyeongdee. I’m sorry.
I didn’t say anything.
“In the year of Gyeongduk, the former general’s wife, Li Moo-hu, and his former son Lee Moo-soo, rebelled and fell into the trap of the Emperor and failed. I’m sorry.
I still haven’t spoken.
“Li Moo-Whu came with her. He’s better than any of us. Unfortunately, he was the first to die. I’m sorry.
I’m still not talking.
“Sorry… I shouldn’t have told you this. Moe-young seems to have come back and smiled at me.
“It’s okay. I said, “It’s time for the dead and people to look forward.” I’m sorry.
I looked outside and said, “Let’s go out first. I’m sorry to bother my ancestors. I’m sorry.
When Maureen and I left the hall, he took me to the study. I know what he’s supposed to say.
A while later, Moe used to say, “This Quincoon was here to discuss medicine with the Shessan Valley, which unfortunately happened in the valley. I’m afraid it won’t work out. I’m sorry.
“No harm done, the dead are in trouble. I said, “Yes, your brother is sick.” What the hell is going on? It’s not going to be enough to cure Shessan Valley. I’m sorry.
It’s a curse.
Curse? I pretended to be astonished, but there was nothing inside, even a little bit of laughing. How can there be so many demons in the world that humans can’t help but blame the ghost and the curse? The real ghosts are busy, and there’s no such thing as cursing a human being.
Moo sighs: “It is a great honor to hear of a general from Moo’s ancestors and to abandon his country.” In the end, he chose to come to Shessan Valley to live in hiding because of his nightmare. But ever since then, Moe’s people have been cursed, entangled for generations, with no medicine. My uncle and my brother were both killed by the weak crown. My father’s life wasn’t that short, but he couldn’t survive. The inability of doctors to treat themselves may be the fate of my generation in the Shessan Valley. I’m sorry.
Moe-young’s eyes fell through his eyes and he hasn’t spoken for a long time.
And then another cough. At first, it was light, and it was getting more and more intense, and it was white, and the shoulders were shivering.
“Lord Moguo, are you all right?” I said.
Moo Ying has been swinging his hand for a long time and his breath is calming, and he says, “I’m afraid I haven’t lived long. So… we must ask Quinlan this time.
It’s not finished. It’s another cough. I looked at him and I felt bad.
“It’s not impossible for me to help Quinlan. It’s just that Moguo needs to tell the truth. I’m sorry.
I looked into Moe’s eyes and whispered.
Moe Ying’s eyes moved, he didn’t talk, but I see, he probably knows what I’m asking.
“Why do you think that ghost looks exactly like you?” I asked.
Moe-in was silent.
“You think the ghost is your brother Mojoon? Why do you think?” I asked.
Moe’s throat was clearly stung and he looked at me:
“Because he was working on how to break the curse. I’m sorry.
“What’s the way?” I looked at Moe.
“Don’t know. Mo-young shook his head: “But my brother was mysterious for years before he died and said he finally found it.” I’m sorry.
I asked, “Are you saying that the deaths of those people are related to the way the curse is broken? I’m sorry.
“I don’t know. But my brother… he’s not an indiscriminately killed unless he has any reason to. I’m sorry.
Although Moe-in did not say that, it seemed to me that the ghost was Mojoon. I really wanted to tell him that the ghost wasn’t Mojoon, that old ghost died more than a decade ago and that Mojoon was alive.
But I can’t say it, but I can’t.
It’s very quiet. The old man’s book was burned, and the old man’s name and history were lost.
Despite the fact that the government has begun to investigate, it has been slow. After all, we’re going up to the top. We’re getting a little bit less. By the time I got the order, Sowing and I came up first, waiting for news of the Divine.
I think my head hurts again.
It is logical that the ghost, which is somewhat similar to Maureen, is likely to be his blood relative. Most of them are elders. Think, I tried to ask:
“Do you know that in the last 20 years, besides your brother, Lord Moguo has left his family behind? I’m sorry.
Mo Ying thought, “My father died five years ago. “And my little uncle.” I’ve been dead almost 20 years, and I’m still young, not really. I’m sorry.
“My little uncle…” I’m suddenly ecstatic.
“Well…” I noded, “What’s the name of Lord Mogu’s little uncle?” I’m sorry.
Moe-young says.
“A ghost doctor?”
I’m a little surprised. Not because of that name, but because of his own confusion. Once upon a time, the ghost doctor was famous for having sought medical treatment in Shessan Valley. Kang Yao’s grandfather looked all over Shesang Valley but never saw the wind. Then when the news of death came to pass, there were those who lamented that their noses were scorned, and they were divided. How could I forget the character?
At this moment, I regret a ounce of excitement and wish I could squeeze my thigh.
And I was fascinated by my illusions, and Moin suddenly asked, “What if you catch the ghost?” I’m sorry.
Take it back…
But I can’t say.
“Konlen has his own way. I can’t deal with it.
Moon Ying is so grumpy, his head is down and he doesn’t know what to think.
“Tonight I’m going to stand in the valley with my brother. In order to save the ghost, I will do it in front of all the rooms. I’m sorry.
Good. Then I said, “Can I stay outside?” I want to see that shit. I’m sorry.
“No way. “It’s too dangerous. I’m sorry.
Moe-young still wants to talk, but I’m interrupting:
“If you want my help, do as I say. I’m sorry.
Soo Wein and I jumped up and down in the valley, and put on some gruesome kung fu. After all, the Kunlun family is a decent family, thousands of different roads from those of the earth.
I don’t want to lift a stone and hit my feet.
I said a few words, and I said goodbye to Moe. I went to Sowing’s room and told him what happened.
Curse? Sowing wrinkles: “Hears worse than hell.” I’m sorry.
My finger hit on the table and said:
“It’s not the weirdest thing about me. What I don’t understand most is why Maureen thought that ghost was his brother, Mojoon. I always thought he had something to hide from me. And the ghost… isn’t it the Moran wind?”
“Moren wind…” Why hasn’t he hurt anyone for so many years? What’s he doing? I’m sorry.
I was so surprised that I said, “Go back and ask if there’s anything like this in the weirdo cabinet.” I’m sorry.
Sowing noded his head, and a piece of yellow paper was squeezed in his hand.
I added:
“Oh, by the way, had Mojoon been taken away by the authorities seven years ago? Let them respond as soon as possible. I’m sorry.
I’ve raised a bunch of lazy people. Even though they’re lazy, they’re also the most learned bunch of ghosts in the Dynasty.
[7]
The news finally came back before nightfall.
I was wearing two cucumbers on my eyelids, lying behind my eyes, preparing for the war.
“Read what they wrote. I waved in the air.
Not long ago, I heard Sowing shaking yellow paper. It took a while to hear Sowing say:
“The venom says… the blood of the living, the medicine. And using the blood of the living as a drug, old and old, is nothing new, and it’s not worth the fuss. I’m sorry.
Listen, I have three black lines. Look at that touch, it must have been written by that old thing. And those who reply will not begin until they step on you.
“Go, read down!” I’m slit in hand.
“Oh…” was accompanied by the sound of a paper shaking, and Sowing went, “If the blood runs out and there’s only a dry body, it’s a trick.” I’m sorry.
Come on, Sowing asked, “My lord, what’s the trick?” I’m sorry.
“All unnamed art in the Diocese is called magic.” I’m a little confused.
That’s a simple answer, but it’s real. I was so ashamed and embarrassed, even at that moment.
“Cough…” I waved my sleeve, “Go on. I’m sorry.
So Su Wen went on to say, “The blood of the shadows can lead to the pure sun, which is recorded as a drug in The Thirteen Grims. I’m sorry.
“Sixteen Blame Sunshine”? It’s been a long time… and it’s too bad!
I was so shocked that I almost surprised two cucumber slices. I was thinking, and suddenly I heard Sowing mumbling:
“Accompanying the life of the dead, the code words.”
Come on, Swing’s hammer is on the table. I can feel how quiet he is.
And then, listening to a very reluctant “thank you very much” and a hush, Sowing took the new yellow paper.
The voice of Su Wen suddenly took it seriously, saying, “From the days of the strange loft, many of the people who died in the Shessan Valley, though of different ages, were indeed born in the shadows. I’m sorry.
“The blood of the shadows…” I did a little nod: “Did they mention anything about the drug, what was written in “The Thirteen Blasts of the Sunshine”? I’m sorry.
And Su Wen said, “It is said that, three thousand years ago, a trick prevailed in the world, led by the blood of the shadows, accompanied by rare, purified, which can make the sick and the dead worse. I’m sorry.
“What’s rare? It’s medicine.” I’m sorry.
Sowing said, “The weird one doesn’t know… But it is rumored that there was an emperor who was obsessed with this evil and was looking for strange men who made them. It really worked out. I’m sorry.
“It worked? I’m almost jumping up.
It’s amazing what’s going on in the world.
We closed our eyes and said, “So the Shessan valley, or a man or a ghost, is practicing this trick.” The more sick, the more dead… This place is so suffocating…”
So Wen did not speak for a long time, and suddenly the house was silent.
“Sween?” I slightly sided the side.
After a while, when I almost couldn’t help taking off the cucumber, Suwen suddenly went down the street:
“The Divine also wrote back… about Mojoon. I’m sorry.
Listen to Suvin, you son of a bitch. I’ve been holding on to the long question:
“What happened to Mojoon?”
I clearly felt that Sowing was breathing.
“Mojong is not dead. The ghost taken away by the Dynasty is Moeing. I’m sorry.
[AG/CC]
I threw cucumber chips in one piece and sat up.
“Moon Young is dead? The living…”
No wonder it’s a little less lively and more stable. I thought he was much more mature than I thought. Also, Moe-jin’s gift was low, but he is now known as a doctor by virtue of his skill. Moe Ying was no longer Moe Ying many years ago, but was replaced by Moo Ying.
“My Lord…” Sowing looked at me not to speak, and he seemed a little panicking, and he said, “What does Mojoon want?” I’m sorry.
“What? “Whatever he wants to do, I’m looking at Sowing. Man, can you ever do a ghost? I’m sorry.
But… They all say, “The money can drive the ghosts…”
“Shut up!” I looked at Sowing.
You can’t tell yourself what a ghost can do?
Soo Wen spat and then asked: “My lord, should we let the government find out what happened that year?” I’m sorry.
“No, what matters now is the wind.” Our mission is to take him back to the capital. The rest, we shouldn’t. I’m sorry.
Sowein thought it, nod his head. But after a while, he turned to his head and said, “O my lord, how long did you spend together? Don’t you want to know what happened back then? I’m sorry.
“Don’t want to. I’m simple.
Suwin seemed a little surprised and shook his head. I’m sorry.
“Hmm? I look in the direction of Sowing.
Why can’t I hear anything?
And Sowing turned away from me and looked to the outside, and said, “O my lord, it is almost time. What’s going on? I’m sorry.
And We hear in our ears, and are dead and silent.
“I don’t think it’s… my lord… your things are not working…”
I smiled and looked at Sowing:
“You, my lord, I’ve been dead for three thousand and forty-three years and nine months and countless hours. I haven’t seen a ghost who’s been avoiding the bell. I’m sorry.
Sowing listens again and says, “But there’s something really wrong with adults.” Why don’t you take a look outside?”
I thought about it for a while, I noded, stood up, touched the sword between my waist and waved:
Work! I’m sorry.
I was walking side by side with Sowing, standing up and walking, and I came in a dead, silent courtyard.
That’s enough. The awkward thing happened.
“My Lord, there is no movement…”
I close my eyes and listen carefully.
The other yard hasn’t moved…
I opened my eyes, and I was wondering, “No way… the bad bell never missed.” I’m sorry.
“Did you ever think that the ghost might not have appeared?” I’m sorry.
I looked at Sowing and said, “But there’s nothing to be done about it, and it’s not gonna come out of the day. He doesn’t come out during the day or at night. What did he draw?”
Sowenchian for a while, no one came out. He said, “Maybe the city of Jade and Kunlun have shocked him.” I’m sorry.
“No way. I firmly deny his speculation: “Does he not hold back the city of Jade and the city of Kunlun? I’m sorry.
“That…”
Sowing said something but I interrupted it.
“Okay, let’s go back. I whispered.
I went back to my room with Sowing. We covered the door and said, “It’s not safe out there, I don’t trust Mojoon, and I don’t know if the old ghost is hiding in the dark listening.” We have to be careful. I’m sorry.
Who can think of what has become of us, the angels? To catch a ghost back to the earth, you have to sneak around like a thief.
I couldn’t help but ask, “Yes, what did you just say? I’m sorry.
And Su Wen said: “I’m just asking how to speak to the Lord of Mogura tomorrow.” I’m sorry.
I looked outside and said, “The truth is, the ghost never appeared. It’s gonna take a while to catch that ghost. I’m sorry.
“If it wasn’t for the large amount of Zhesan Gorge, it would have disturbed our sense of smell.” It’s hard to smell him. I’m sorry.
And I looked in my eyes, and I said, “That’s what the wind might have caught, and it was only so many years of fear. I’m sorry.
“What do we do now?” Suwen asked.
I passed through the windows, through the dark, and looked at the bitter bells in the yard, which only ghosts could see.
“Remember what I said, he won’t leave Shessan Valley, either he won’t or he won’t. I’ve seen the Shessan Valley all day, and there’s no great way to trap him here. Then it’s only the second, and he won’t leave. It’s not like he wants to go, and there’s something in the valley he wants. I’m sorry.
He noded his head, saying, “And it must have been dead and he couldn’t have taken it away.” I’m sorry.
“Did you go to cell number three and no ghost trained you?” There’s nothing to take from a man who’s dead. Isn’t that bullshit?”
And Sowein went on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and and on and on and on and on and on and and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and and and on and on and on and and on and on and on and and and on and on and and on and and on and on and and and and on and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and and Or this thing he’s not looking for, but waiting for. I’m sorry.
That’s a little interesting. I didn’t mean to bend my mouth and say:
“Whatever it is. Just find that thing and take it in your hand. I don’t believe him. He won’t come with us. I’m sorry.
Suwin looked at me, and he was joking and he said, “What if he doesn’t come with us?” I’m sorry.
“I’m afraid you’ve been thinking too much. * I’m going over my head, I’m looking back at Sowing, and I’m going down the path:
“There is no ghost in this world that I can’t take away. There is no other way to stay away from me. After the chopping, he’ll be scattered in the valley of Shessan. I’m sorry.
I almost had a sick look that scared Sowing. He touched his neck and coughed:
“That… my lord… I’m going back to my room. See you tomorrow.”
Come on, it’s all gone.
Nine.
The next day, when I saw him in front of the house with Sowein, he was rather shy. He looked at him in the eye and feared that he would not be seen.
I squeezed him in the back, whispering, “And then I’m going to fix this crap, and I’m going back to you.” I’m sorry.
Sure enough, Sowing’s a spirit, and he’s shaking.
I turned to Mojoon and said:
“The Lord Mogua, in yesterday’s circumstances, may take some time to catch the ghost. I’m sorry.
Mojoon noded his head and asked, “You see the ghost?” I’m sorry.
Suwin was just trying to talk, and I said, “Yes, I did. I’m sorry.
And Su Wen, he didn’t talk.
Mojoon’s eyelids shivering, and some of them ask:
“Do you have a good look? I’m sorry.
I said on purpose, “It’s exactly like you… or it’s like you.” I’m sorry.
Come on, I was staring at Mojoon’s face, hoping to see something.
Unfortunately, he didn’t mention the ghost’s identity, he just opened his eyes and asked:
“What did he tell you? I’m sorry.
I smiled, “Why would Lord Moguo ask?” I’m sorry.
Mojoon looked back at the moment and seemed to notice his own failure. So he took up a cup of tea, and sipped it, and said, “I just wanted to hear from my brother, Arjun, whether there was any wish to leave.” I’m sorry.
“He says his wish is with Mogura. I took up the tea, so I did it again.
Through the hot layer of the top of the bowl, I saw Mojoon’s pale face and flashed three eyes.
A sip of tea entered the water, without any further progress, and ignored the news that the students of the valley had arrived in Jade City.
“Do you know who’s coming?” Mojoon asked.
The student who came to pass the message was soaking in the face and gave in his hand:
“To the Lord of the Jade City. I’m sorry.
Ten.
When Qin came in late, I almost didn’t recognize him. He was much thinner than ever before, and his eyes were thicker than usual, and his back teeth were gnawed and he threw his sword out of the door. The sword went straight out, rubbing through Mojoon’s ear and stabbing on the wall behind him.
“You! I’m sorry.
The children of the valley are staring at each other and they want to draw their swords.
Mojoon put out his hand and signaled everyone not to move.
Qin…
The first two words of Mojoon were said, and they went back in cold:
“Moyen! That’s the deal! I’m sorry.
Qin spoke of kung fu, but one sword was pulled from the wall and died in the neck of Mojoon.
“My brother Qin, my brother in Shesang Valley, is tired of my brother. If you want to take my life, I have nothing to say. It’s only the most important thing today to calm down, to restore peace in the Shessan Valley and to rest your brother’s soul. When it’s calm, I’ll take your sword. I’m sorry.
When Qin’s eyes were filled with fury, and his sword’s hands twitched a little bit, he was staring at Mojoon’s eyes and biting his teeth in the cold. I’m sorry.
Qin finally recovered his sword and asked: “Where is my brother?” I’m sorry.
“It’s settled. Qin can go with me. I’m sorry.
When Qin left late, his eyes scoured me, but he didn’t speak, he looked at me, and walked away.
The cathedral was empty, and the coldness of the earth was felt, and even the breath of the casketkeepers was sank.
Qin’s death was terrible. A ghost with such a hard heart looked at him for a while, let alone one later.
The whole arm of Qin’s sword was shaking to the point of being visible.
“When will the ghost be caught?” I’m sorry.
Qin never let his teeth loose when he stepped into the valley. He’s keeping an eye on Mojoon, obviously for a promise.
Mojoon exhales and says, “This ghost can’t even go back to Jade City.
Qin stopped him in the cold as soon as he spoke.
“You said that, but I’m back in Jade City. I’m sorry.
“I…”
Qin broke it again after saying it:
“What are you going to tell me about Shessan Valley?” I’m sorry.
“These two are Kuala Lumpur high school students. I’ve met yesterday…”
When Qin looked at me late, he interrupted Morjun’s words again.
I have reason to believe that this kid was intentional. That’s how he was when he was a kid.
“Konlong Lynch. I took over.
Sowing also gave in.
Qin only looked at Sowing and looked at me. He said:
Miss Lin, I wonder if Lord Mogua has ever said that you look like one of ours. I’m sorry.
And I watched the Qin one evening without running away, and said, “Yes, I did.” Even Qin masters say that now, it looks like it. I’m sorry.
Qin said to me, “I know about my brother before he died. I’ll tell you later. And then, a little bit, and a weird way of saying, “Let’s hope the Lord of Moiya know.” I’m sorry.
Come on, I left with a sword.
Back in the courtyard, Qin’s face still stinks. For a long time there was no one to talk, and Sowing seemed to be sitting on a needle, with his ass stomping and falling and twisting.
I coughed and looked at Sowing. He stopped right away, probably thinking of his own poor son.
My cough breaks the silence. Qin asked me about the ghost. I was hiding a bunch of things and then I looked at Mojoon and said:
“God Moo, I have a few questions to ask about Shessan Valley. I’m sorry.
Mojoon noded his head: “But no problem.” I’m sorry.
“First question. I sat in the dark and said, “Have you heard of the ancient ways of human blood?” I’m sorry.
Mojon Weith said: “It has been heard, but it has never been clearly documented in orthodox books. There is, but only a few. I’m sorry.
Then Mojoon went on to say, “What is it? Is this about the ghost? I’m sorry.
This Mojoon, how come it’s done? Can’t it be people who hurt people?
And I said, “Nothing, all possibilities have to be considered. And then I said, “The second question, how did the ghost doctor, your uncle, die?” I’m sorry.
Mojoon said, “Remember, as I mentioned before, that the sons and daughters of Mo are cursed. My uncle died of a terrible illness. I’m sorry.
“What is so precious about the wind?” I asked.
“What’s so precious? I’m sorry.
I nodded, “Yes, precious things. Precious enough to bring death to the grave, to bring down the earth. I’m sorry.
Mojong thought for a while, and shook his head: “My little uncle is cold and lonely, has no wife or children, has no friends, has no preference.” It’s as if all the dust and dirt were just a little bit of an eye for him, even if he’s good at medicine… And he didn’t care about… the first half of his life and burned all the medical books he wrote all his life. I’m sorry.
I said, “Why?” And I said, “I mean, even if he’s more famous, there’s no need to burn all the medical books.” Wouldn’t it be nice to leave it to Shessan Valley? I’m sorry.
“No one can really see my little uncle. Not even my father. I’m sorry.
“Why did Miss Lin suddenly ask about my little uncle? I’m sorry.
“Oh, nothing. And I laughed, “The ghost doctor is no longer in the wind, and who knows who knows.” I’m just curious. I’m sorry.
Qin cut off the Qin as soon as he could. He seemed surprised, but I’ve known him for many years and I can see that look. He pretended to be curious, but actually had a bad stomach, when he asked:
“Really? But you’re not even born when you’re young. I’m sorry.
I don’t know what he’s up to. But he’s got his plan, and I’ve got my ladder.
I watched Qin come back very quickly:
“When I was young, I heard the story of a ghost doctor from Kunlun’s predecessors. A man like him, who was honoured before his life, and who died unfailingly. Isn’t it?”
When Qin said nothing later, he looked at me for a long time, and I was sitting on a needle, and I could not bear a cloth in his eyes. It took him a while to look back.
“Three days, only three days. When Qin saw Moeing, Rin said, “I don’t care about you in the Shesang Valley, I don’t want to. But my brother’s death, I want an answer. I’m sorry.
Come on, wait till you answer.
Eleven.
When Qin left late, Mojoon didn’t look good either. After a while, he suddenly asked me:
“Is that ghost really my brother? I’m sorry.
And I said, “It’s all guesses, he’s not sure. But between words, I think… things should have something to do with your little uncle. I’m sorry.
I’m looking at Mojoon and I’m hoping to get some more from him.
“No wonder you asked about my little uncle. So it wasn’t just a question.
And I turned my lips and said, “The curiosity about ghost doctors is true. I’m sorry.
Of course curiosity is true. Because it’s the Morlen wind! Can I not be curious?
I was curious, and I led him to say, “Do you think it would be wise to remember that your uncle’s absence from the wind is really not particularly precious, or… did anything leave behind? I’m sorry.
I’ve been crawling in the ground for more than 3,000 years, and Mojoon has such a moment of anomaly. And though a little, it was.
Mojoon must be hiding something. Not only about Moin, but also about the wind. But he’s hiding deep. If it’s a ghost, I have a way to get him to talk. But he’s a living man. He can’t handle it.
After the facade faded, Mojoon became sad:
“I already said, my little uncle. Nobody saw him. He doesn’t trust anyone. So, his thing, I really don’t know. The only medical work that could have been left behind was also destroyed by fire. I’m afraid my little uncle hasn’t left anything behind, except for his first name. I’m sorry.
That is all he said, and there seems to be nothing left to ask. So I made an eye out of Sowing, and I was going to go home.
I went back to the room with Sowin. As soon as his ass fell on the stool, Sowing asked:
“My lord, do you think the wind will show up tonight? I’m sorry.
I shook my head: “It’s hard to say. So we need to find out what he’s left behind as soon as possible in order to hold him down. I’m sorry.
“But now we don’t even have a picture of it.” I was thinking, he’s probably a doctor, and he’s dead and he’s still studying medicine, and even… But since he burned his medical books before he died, it became clear that he was not connected to these things. I’m sorry.
I’m nodding my head, my throat rolls and I feel like I’m choking. I’m afraid it’s on fire.
And I held my throat and said, “It is a pity that the wind is far too remote, and that few people who have been in touch with him have said nothing, and that they have travelled in general. The only living relative said he could not see him. I’m sorry.
Listen… is he still human? Living is like a ghost. He’s the first person I’ve seen.
“My lord… when will this end?” Sowing with his chin and groaning.
As his boss, I must give him a pill. So I looked very seriously at Sowing and said:
“Don’t worry. I’m here, I won’t let you stay here in Lowe. I’m sorry.
At this point, the sun shines.
Next second, I say seriously:
“Wait three days, before we know it, we’ll just blow his mind off. I’m sorry.
Suwen opened his mouth and closed it. The two will come together and finally say:
“I say, my lord! Why are you so restless?” Be civil, be peaceful, be friendly, okay? I’m sorry.
“I’m not civilized? I’m not peaceful? I don’t love you? I looked at my eyes and punched a hammer on the table, shaking all over the tea bowl and jumping.
“My Lord, I know that Lord Wang is your brother, but you are not afraid. But our brothers in cell 3 are scared! Don’t lose any more. If that’s the case, there’s no place for brothers to cry. I’m sorry.
That’s right… I’m gonna do it. Listen, it’s like I’m a real estate relationship that’s been bullying the city all day.
“You said you wanted to go back to the palace! I’m a bit staggered, but I’m looking at Sowing.
Su-Win said:
“When did I say I wanted to go back to the capital? I’m asking you when you think it’s over. I’m sorry.
“I’m…”
I’m dumb and I eat yellow and I just stare at my chest.
Suwin opened his mouth again, but he didn’t say anything. Suddenly, there was an extremely subtle but clear knock at the door. It’s more like knocking on a wooden frame than knocking on a door.
I reached out to stop Sowing from making a sound. Listen carefully, the sound is slow and rhythmy, and every one of them hits on my heart.
I feel like I’m in trouble.
‘Cause I heard the chorus, the broad code for years, that’s exactly what I said:
“Ginger’s Leave, three seconds, and a false mountain.” I’m sorry.
[12]
I didn’t go to the fake mountain. Go and don’t tell yourself who goes and who’s stupid.
The ghost didn’t show up that night, but it didn’t stop me from sleeping all night.
Even at night, the earth is much heavier. But it’s not the Shessan Valley. It’s heavy. It’s more venom. So I liked it when I was doing ginger leaf, because it always reminded me of the earth.
Mo-young had a bad body and lived like a sick son. Qin joked that he would leave Shessan Valley and go to the Humans. Speaking of which, Qin invented it. In the past, a number of people were under the age of fifteen and six, who used to steal whispers and not want others to hear them, and so often agreed on the time and place of their meeting. At the time, I thought he was very childish, but he was confused and compared with them for years.
Now hear it again, when it really feels like an absence.
Thinking about it, I’ve been waiting for dawn with my eyes open.
The next day, as soon as I entered the courtyard, the Qin looked up at me. It’s actually just a glance, but I seem to have a heart attack.
But the more panic I’m in, the more calm my face is, and perhaps even some unspoken face.
When I sat down, I asked Mojoon, “The soups that were given to the Moguo master yesterday were given to all of you to drink?” I’m sorry.
Mojoon noded: “I and Qin have been drinking and sharing it with all the students in the valley.” And then I asked, “I dare to ask you, the girl says that the soup will protect her from ghosts.” What are the prescriptions? I’m sorry.
“It’s not an ordinary medicine, it’s the secret of the rare medicine that leads to Quinlan. I stopped and looked very calmly at Mojoon.
It’s no big deal, but it’s a little bit of dirt in the spring, and it’s salty, and it’s probably got some bone. A dead ghost fears the smell, the smell of a yellow spring. They say that in the ancient lingua franca, this taste has a unique name called “Ada, ” meaning: an uncertain future.
This yellow spring soup can certainly keep the ghosts from taking their lives. But I want more than that. He doesn’t want to hide. But I’m going to fill this Quessan valley with “Ada” and I’m going to let him know that the man who took him has come and is not a good man.
If he can’t be taken away without a word, it’s up to him. I can’t deal with a ghost who’s been dead for over a decade. Tell me, I don’t want to be ashamed.
Think, I’m showing a bad laugh.
When I was immersed in my admiration for myself. Qin was very kind to say:
“God Mogua, I didn’t count yesterday. Since today, you’ll have three days. I’m not sure what I’d do if I hadn’t told you in three days. I’m sorry.
Qin started pretending. Even though they were not as good as Kunlun, they did not wait for ghosts. He really caught the chance to intimidate Mojong, as if he had avenged his brother.
Mojoon was suffocating and swearing:
“Don’t worry, I’m going to do justice to your brother. I’m sorry.
“Good. Qin’s sense of satisfaction went down.
It’s even more funny. They’re just talking. They’re at home. We’ll meet each other every morning. That’s the ghost?
Silent!
I turned my eyes on myself.
On that side, Qin got a satisfactory answer, relaxed. He was only able to hit the table with his long fingers, and then hit him.
And the sign, which was struck with a long finger, was: after half a fragrance, the clouds would gather.
I bit my teeth and pretended to hear nothing.
Soon after the knock, Qin got up and said, “If I wanted to come, my little master’s meditation would be coming.” This year may be a good year to worship here. I’m sorry.
I couldn’t help but look at Qin and ask nothing. “Yes, Miss Lin may not know that the master of Qin had studied medicine with my younger uncle for several months when he was very young.” I’m sorry.
“A single day is a lifetime teacher. Qin took a deep look at me, “What do you think?” Miss Lin. I’m sorry.
When Qin learned that I wanted to ask about Moran, it was now clear that he was suggesting that he knew something, even more than Mojoon. I’ve never heard him talk about this before, and I’ve asked him about Morjane, and I’ve never heard him say that Qin was a prodigy.
I was just thinking about hearing Qin shout my name.
“Lynn, Lord Mogu. See you later. I’m sorry.
It’s a long word for “see you” and I look at the shadow of Qin’s late departure, as if it were his throat.
After he left, I was confused.
At the moment, Suwin is conducting a carpet search of the Shessan Valley. If he can find anything… of course, he can’t. So we have too few clues about the wind.
I thought Qin might be blackmailing later. After all, he’s had a little bit of a trickle-up since he was a child, and I’m afraid he’s been able to describe it as a “black-ass sly-ass” for years.
But I’m a ghost, a helpless ghost. I’m not afraid of shoes!
Think about it, I’m all over it. I don’t care if he’s lying or real. Let him be. I’ve been crawling against a ghost for over 3,000 years, afraid of a vulnerable human being in his district?
Thirteen.
I was in a hurry to go to Jealous.
Jealousy kiosks are the most remote of the valley. It is sutureded in a mountain, where few will appear in the daytime. Many years ago, they used to hide here and drink in secret, were half-drinked, and started dancing swords and chanting poetry.
I was always thinking, “Man, not only is the body fragile, but the soul’s sentimental…
Thinking about it, it’s less than half a fragrance to take a shortcut and get out of the cloud.
Dude, Qin hasn’t come yet.
He used to be slow when he was here. He’s been here for years now.
I’m suffocating, I’m stepping on the rock.
But I’m sorry I just stepped on it.
Think about it, it’s possible that the events of Moravian may have something to do with the death of his brother. If he knows anything, I don’t believe he’ll say anything.
I’m in a hurry.
I don’t know if I’m gonna make it…
I didn’t have time to move, to whisper, to laugh.
Enough?
I didn’t look back, my legs started to sink.
“Ginger Leaf Song. I’m sorry.
He suddenly called.
I don’t want to talk to him, but I’ve had my feet put on my own, and it’s so useless.
The footsteps were getting closer, and the man was behind me. It was Qin with a light in his eyes and a smile in his mouth.
I started playing dumb.
“I said stop pretending. Qin seemed to despise my trick one evening, and he grunted, “If you heard the code, why would you be here?” Don’t tell me you’re just hanging around. I’m sorry.
And when I did not speak, he continued, saying, “That’s all you do. I would never believe that there are two people who look exactly the same. Besides, your manners are exactly the same as Kang Yeol. I’m sorry.
I have no words, very no words, very no words.
Is this really smart or is the blind cat running into a dead rat?
Now take your legs and run. And deny it, and how well We know the character of Qin, and if he bites one thing or another, he will never speak to his satisfaction. Mojoon would have said that if the old man had been in total hiding, I wouldn’t have done it.
So I decided to die early.
I looked up and laughed: “It was a long time since Qin was late. I’m sorry.
Qin looked at me late and picked up a bulge: “It’s not too long, it’s only nine years and seven months.” I’m sorry.
I didn’t speak, I didn’t know what to say.
Then Qin asked, “What is your situation?” What’s wrong with Kunlun?”
“I’m…”
When I said one word, Qin took over the story and asked:
“Are you a ghost? I’m sorry.
Say, come and strangle my face.
And We took away the late hand of Qin, and warned him, “Touch your feet again, and I will cut off your arm.” I’m sorry.
When Qin was satisfied, he nodded his head. “You haven’t changed in years.” It’s not a fake death. What’s going on?”
“I was dead seven years ago.” But when I died, I entered Kunlun, sincere in my faith, and now only one day I hope to rise. I’m sorry.
When Qin smiled, he looked at me, and said, “How can I see you, you’re a ghost?” I’m sorry.
I’m trying to get my heart out of the way.
I don’t know what I’m talking about. I shivered my sleeves and watched Qin’s passage: “You don’t want me to do anything good for nine years. I’m sorry.
As soon as Qin smiled, he took a slow step towards the stone behind him, and said, “I hated you when Li Muhua died because of you.” But I also know that it’s not your fault, it’s your fault. So I’m still sad to hear you’re dead. I’m sorry.
Qin said, “Now, it’s a shame to see my tears. I’m sorry.
“You…”
I feel like I’ve opened my mouth very quickly this time, but he’s still breaking it. His finger slammed on the chair, and he said, “Do you think my brother and Lee Moo-won and they’ll come back like you?” I’m sorry.
I looked into his eyes, and a fire in my heart went out, and I didn’t even know what to say. After a long time, I said:
“The devils have said that they will meet again in the end. I’m sorry.
Qin’s eyes were swooped with fog. He’s a little bit of a nod and he’s got a smile on his mouth. But for a moment, he was staring at me and saying:
“Who?”
“What?” I asked.
“Who says?” When Qin was too late, Qin swooped.
“Ah…” I play dumb.
I’m so sorry.
When Qin refused to do it, he asked, “What do you mean, “ghost”? I’m sorry.
I said, “You heard wrong. I’m talking about the old man, the old Quinlan. I’m sorry.
“Could…”
Qin was interrupted by me. I couldn’t stand the way: “Come on, get down to business. You know about the wind?”
Qin didn’t bother with my father any more, and he didn’t answer me directly.
“Let me ask you a question first. Is the ghost really Mojoon? I’m sorry.
I didn’t say anything. I was wondering how to lie to him.
But he said, “That’s Moeing, right? I’m sorry.
I’m still not talking. This time, I’m talking. I don’t know what to say.
When Qin saw me, I did not respond, and shook his head: “Do not lie to me.” Actually, many years ago, I figured the real Moe would be dead. He’s the kind of person I know best. Medically, he has no talent and doesn’t want to inherit family studies. But he was in love, and how many names were on his back when Remuwu died, and he went forth in the mountains, without fear. But he didn’t come when you died. He didn’t come today either. I’m sorry.
Speaking of which, as soon as Qin’s throat swung down, I saw my eyes in red, and the sound was a little squeaky:
“Moeing is his brother Mojoon, right? I’m sorry.
There is no need to hide it now. So I just said one word:
“Yes. I’m sorry.
Qin’s face is pale, and it’s very slow to nod:
“I was surprised when Mojoon’s death came. I came here two days or two to see what I could do to help. But the body of Mojoon was buried. Less than seven days, in such a hurry. I’m sorry.
I’m in my heart and I ask:
“You mean Mojoon… or Moo-jin died in a hurry to bury him before seven days. I’m sorry.
Qin lamented: “It was Mojoon’s last wish, and I didn’t want the body to stink…but I always felt very reluctant. I’m sorry.
I asked, “Why didn’t I get it? I’m sorry.
When Qin smiled, “Because I can’t think much about Kang Yao I don’t know how long you’ve been in Kunlun or whether you’re really in Kunlun.” But do you know how long it’s been? You and Lee Moo-hu are dead, you’re crazy… and if Moe-young is dead, there’s no point in this world. So I stopped contacting him after that. It seems like this is the only way that I can never face it. Until a few months ago, in a letter from Shessan Valley, my brother was asked to help them rid them of the demons…”
When I heard this, I got up and said,
“You say… that Mojoon sent your brother? Does he mean to bring Qin to Shesang Valley? I’m sorry.
As soon as Qin noded, “Because only our Qin family can use the sound bell.” And I’m the city master. I can’t go. That’s why he went to Ban. I’m sorry.
What if he did it on purpose?
“What? Qin looked at me too late.
I didn’t answer him, but I asked, “Do you remember the first person who found Mojoon…or Moeing’s body? I’m sorry.
When Qin thought about it, he said, “It’s Moeing. No… Mojoon. And not even a word of his is already very sick. It’s all over Mojoon. I’m sorry.
As soon as Qin had finished his speech, he asked me, “Do you also suspect that Mojoon killed Moeing?” I’m sorry.
I’ll see Qin later.
Qin lamented: “It was always Mo Ying who was the Lord of Old Valley.” Even if he was not of high talent, he would not be prevented from becoming the future owner. Who does the Old Valley Lord prefer? If Moe-young is still alive, where can his brother Mojoon be put? I’m sorry.
I shook my head.
Even though I was bad with Mojoon. But I always thought it was just a place for a grain master to let him kill his brother. So I have one more thing to confirm.
“Moon Young’s birthday… do you remember?” I asked.
“He was on the same day as the same month, I remember. And in that time…
When Qin said so, he suddenly looked at me and said, “No… Kang Yao, you’re dead. You forgot Moe’s birthday? I’m sorry.
I didn’t pay attention to him and let him blow his beard.
On the same day as the month of Qin, Moe Ying was born in the shadows.
The blood of the shadows can lead to the pure sun, accompanied by rare, purified, which can make the sick and the dead…
So it’s not ghosts, it’s people.
[14]
Although I highly doubt that Mojoon is working on a trick for some purpose. But it’s always about the dead, not the living. For me, catching the wind is the key.
Think, I’m down.
“Your questions have been answered. What about mine?” I asked.
Qin seemed helpless at the end of the night, and he lamented with a small breath, and said, “What do you want to know?” I’m sorry.
“The first question is, is there anything precious that should be in this valley?” I asked.
Qin smiled, “The question was answered by Mojoon. I’m sorry.
“You have nothing else to say?” I asked again.
When Qin looked at me late and laughed, “Why are you so interested in my little master? I’m sorry.
I laughed, too, but I didn’t laugh.
“If I say it’s about your brother’s death, would you be interested as well? I’m sorry.
When Qin was too late, he said, “What do you mean?” I’m sorry.
“It doesn’t mean anything. “I promised to help you find the man who killed your brother.” In exchange, you should do something. I’m sorry.
When Qin’s eyes were dazzled, his mouth moved. He said, ‘Ginger’s leaves, and the Ginger’s leaves. You are as indifferent as you were before, and incline.’ I’m sorry.
“It hasn’t changed for years, hasn’t it? And I saw the Qin’s eyes, and I said, “And I am called the forest of the forest, the forest of the Qin, the dawn of the day.” I’m sorry.
“What forest? What morning?” Qin said.
“Not important. I looked at Qin with my arms, and I asked him, “What do you know about Qin?” Or are you hiding something? I’m sorry.
And the one whom We knew was not of those who could hold it in their hearts. We used to hang around in the valley of Shessan, and he never said anything about the wind, so he was trying to hide it.
As soon as Qin began to groan, he said: “I am not trying to hide… but I do not know whether something is good or bad or wrong… nor where to start.” I’m sorry.
“You can talk slowly. And it’s not up to you to decide whether it’s good or bad and whether it’s right or wrong. I’m sorry.
I told you to wait for Qin.
After a while, he finally began to say:
“I came to Shessan Valley with my father when I was nine years old and accidentally broke into the back of the mountain and was injured by the gas in the valley. I wanted to worship him, he didn’t want to at first. Then he ran away to the pharmacist’s table every day, and he was suffocating, and he left me behind. Even though I was not officially accepted as a student, but merely left me to prepare my books and my medicines, all I’ve seen and heard every day is the rare chrysanthemum and precious medicine that I can’t see, smell or feel. My little master is just like that. I’m sorry.
“And?” I asked.
Qin’s eyebrow wrinkled as a whole: “I was very young at that time… and I couldn’t figure out anything… just what it seemed to be looking for. I’m sorry.
“What is he looking for?” I asked.
As soon as Qin stopped talking, he put his lips down and said, “I don’t know exactly… But I’m guessing it’s the medicine… and he’s been in the pharmacies every day… as much as he’s been looking at the pharmacies… to the point where he’s almost demented. I’m sorry.
“The medicine…” I mumbling, and I can’t help it. I looked up at Qin late and said, “You said he was going through the books?” But what books do you remember? I’m sorry.
Qin said in his late memories, “There’s a lot of pharmacological books and family books. I’m sorry.
I opened my mouth.
That’s not what I expected.
I asked Qin, “Did he ever tell you why he was looking for it?” I’m sorry.
When Qin shook his head, “He didn’t say anything. And it’s probably getting colder… and then he stopped looking. I’m sorry.
“Looking for things that you can’t find in the valley when you’re alive why are you looking for them when you’re dead?”
I muffled, and I couldn’t stop.
“What are you talking about?” Qin suddenly lost his mind.
It’s nothing.
“You said… you wanted to die. I’m sorry.
Qin apparently heard it. And he looked at me with his eyes smooth, and he asked, “You asked so much about my young master, and there was no mention of Moin.” That ghost, it’s not Maureen, it’s my little master. I’m sorry.
I have to say, Qin is smart one late. And though when they were young and young, they were the best of the minds.
That’s it, and it’s a deliberate move. So I noded.
Qin didn’t say a word for a long time.
“Don’t worry, he didn’t kill your brother. I’m sorry.
“You know who did this?” Qin’s eyes were burned.
I did not say my assumptions, but I said, “I will not prejudge.” Everything needs to be proven. Since his death, he has been wandering around the Shessan Valley and may know the truth about the bodies. But now he’s hiding, and Quinlan’s ghost hunt is not going to be carried out by herbs. That’s why I had to squeeze his life and force him to show up. I’m sorry.
When Qin looked at me, he didn’t know what to think.
To reassure him, I said, “Don’t worry. It’s not gonna blow his mind. I’m him, not him. I’m sorry.
If he’s a good boy and comes back with me, he won’t have to go away.
I’m so abdominal.
My words fell long and Qin noded later: “I believe you.” I also want to find out who killed him. But that’s all I know about him. I’m sorry.
Qin said, “But I know a man who should know my young master well. Just this guy, you don’t have to find him. Or if she’s still alive, I’m not sure. I’m sorry.
“What people?” I asked.
Qin’s late: “Shou Gu. I’m sorry.
“Won-ju?” I sprung it.
As soon as Qin said, “Senior Moon-ju is the maid of medicine and has been with my young master. If this valley is the closest to my young master, it should be her. I’m sorry.
“Where is she now?” I asked.
As soon as Qin shook his head, he said: “He heard that she had returned to her family and never came back. My young master also asked my father to ask questions. Unfortunately, there was no news. The village that Shun Ju said did not exist. I’m sorry.
I’m a little surprised.
When Qin laughed, “Yes, the ghost doctor never asked for anything.” So Moon-ju is really important to him. I’m sorry.
Important… important…
Qin told me later. Maybe it’s me who’s the first to think it’s something. If it’s not the wind, or… it’s not an object, it’s a man.
“I’ve been out for a long time and Sowing is waiting for me.” I’m going home. I’m sorry.
Come on, I’ll turn around. After two steps, I heard the sound of Qin coming back:
“Ah-ha-ha-ha!”
This time I didn’t pretend I couldn’t hear, but stopped and slightly overstepped.
“Be careful. He only said four words.
Fifteen.
When I went back to my room, Sowing didn’t come back. I went back to the capital to ask questions.
There’s nothing going on over there these days. Master Wang has no idea where to go. Ever since he came back, he’s been hiding from him. I can’t wait to see you. Tell him he’s afraid of the Ghost King. I haven’t seen him sneaking through his eyes. So I can’t figure out what’s going on with him.
When the Divine came back to me, Sowing came back. I couldn’t wait to see the yellow paper, so I saw Soo Win limping into the house.
“Your legs…” I sprung them.
Sowing put his sword on the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and he said, “Don’t mention it…”
Sooven drank a few long-cold teas, erased his mouth, and went on to say, “There’s a stone door deep in the back of the mountain of Shessan Valley, and I’m going in there, and guess what? I’m sorry.
“What’s up?” I came up with the spirit and looked up and waited.
“There’s a dog in there!”
Soo-win’s got a mouth full of shit.
I wanted to give him a break, but I was afraid he would go back and sue me for abuse of power against my subordinates. So I could only endure and ask him, “A dog, then?” I’m sorry.
“Then I came back. Soo Win touched his heart, and the wind was light.
“It bit you?” I said.
Suwin shakes his head: “I’m scared to death. I ran out of my leg. I ran too fast… a little cramped. I’m sorry.
I have three black lines on my forehead, a hammer on my desk, and I can’t believe I’m staring at Sowing:
“A dog? A dog scares you back? I’m sorry.
Then Su Wen was shocked and said to me, “That is not a dog, but it is taller than man, stronger than a lion and has nine heads.” I’m sorry.
Say, Sowen reached out with his finger, compared to a seven.
“Nine heads…” I snuggled, and immediately asked, “Have you noticed its claws?” I’m sorry.
“I’m going to say this!” “Twenty…”
Suwin counted in his heart.
I took a breath, “24…”
Yeah! Twenty-four!
“What…? Sir, how do you know it’s 24?
I didn’t listen to him. I was in my own shock, and I said,
“I’m sorry.
Sowing noded his head: “It’s pretty bad-looking…”
“It’s Zen… I say the big dog’s name is Zen.” I’m sorry.
Speaking of which, I wrote it down for Suvin.
Suwin looked at the word “sweet” and said, “Is this a strange name?” I’m sorry.
I shake my head: “I don’t know who started it… But it’s been in the forest, and it’s the last level of the forest. I’m sorry.
Sowein’s got a good reason to shoot the table, and he’s got the back plate straight.
“Look, isn’t it normal that I can’t get past the last level of Qinglin? I’m sorry.
The Swein has just fallen, but the color has changed. He looked at me and asked, “Why are the beasts of the forest here?” I’m sorry.
I couldn’t figure it out, so I had to shake my head:
“I don’t know… I know there must be some secret behind that stone door. I’m sorry.
Sowing thought about it and said, “Well, since it’s something in the forest, you should know how to get through it. Why don’t you…
I woke him up with cold water. And We said: Thou knowest not. There is a bond of blood between the sheaths in this forest and the angels of the spirit, and each of them has a head to follow, and it hears only the call of its Lord. So it is impossible for a single spirit to enter the forest, and it is necessary to have five spirits together and five heads at the last level to let them all go. I’m sorry.
And Sowing noded: “So the five of you work together and hold each other together.” I’m sorry.
And I said, “Well, it’s not just us, it’s always been so.” I’m sorry.
Suwin asks:
“But… isn’t it you and Lord Hono-chan that are the only ones left behind? I’m sorry.
I explained to Sowin, “However, their blood bonds have not been broken.” Their cooperation is still needed to get to the bottom of the forest. However, now that the government has chosen a new confidant, when the new officer takes office and the original blood contract is dissolved, they will have a new leader. I’m sorry.
And Sowein thought, and said, “But if there were only five of them, it would certainly be one of you.” Why don’t you ask the other adults?”
“No, no. I was groaning: “I visited the forest before I left the earth, and the five heads were there, not one of us.” I’m sorry.
“Why don’t you ask the weirdo letter?” Suwin asks.
I shook my head, “No, not yet. If there’s something really important behind that stone door, I might go back to the capital myself. I’m sorry.
Come on, I’m asking, “What else can we gain? I’m sorry.
Sowein honestly said, “The ghost is half gone.” I’m sorry.
I was in a coma and I almost fell at the table, and I shouldn’t have expected anything from a son of a bitch like Sowing.
I can’t believe that Sowein’s breathing and hiding. “But I asked one thing, and people in the Shessan Valley have been missing for almost 10 years. I suspect they’ve been taken to take drugs. So We burned the earth’s house the dead of the valley of Shessan for almost a decade. Those were the ones who died in blood and were born in the shadows. I’m sorry.
I looked at Sowing and laughed.
Wait… missing?
I suddenly think of someone.
“Do you still have the book?” I asked.
Sowing noded, pulled a piece of paper out of his clothes and put it flat on the table.
I looked at the past, over and over, and I didn’t find the name of her.
“What are you looking for, my lord?” Suwin asked.
“Remember the medicine in the back mountain? I looked up at Sowing and said,
Suwin noded again: “There is no place where the wind used to be, and there have been Zhudolls.” I’m sorry.
“I think he’s there. I said,
In the shadow of Su Wein’s doubt, I told him again the news of a late visit from Qin, about the wind, and about Moon-ju.
I thought Sowing was concerned about what the wind was looking for and who the hell it was. Why is it missing?
But Sowing’s focus is quite remarkable.
“My lord… you’re showing off…” He’s very sincere and he’s looking at me with little words.
“I’m…” I’m gushing and I can’t refute him. And only one glance of him said: “I said I am of Kunlun. That is not a complete appearance.” I’m sorry.
And Su Wen left his mouth open: “O my lord, he could have guessed that Moying was dead long ago and that it was the wind.” You think he’ll believe your bullshit? I’m sorry.
“I’m a ghost…” I put out my fingers for a long time, and I’m not saying anything.
What’s wrong with you? I’ll get him to the negotiating team, too. Next time you talk to Sunshine, you’ll bite them.
“Cough…”
Think about it. I picked the eyebrows and laughed.
“My Lord, you’ve got a smile!
“I’m… face…” I hit the table, and I was like, “Sowing, I gave you a face!” I’m sorry.
It’s only been a few days since Sowing’s son-of-a-bitch didn’t fear me at all. And at this point he drew out his ears, so he plagued me in the most plentiful way: “O my lord, I only remind you, beware of the Qin late.” I’m sorry.
And I was so angry, and Sowing was like a ghost, and he said, “As adults say, in a few days, it will be a mundane meditation, and then it will not be ghost-to-ghost life… He will not die of trickery, and he may really die of disease, as Mojoon says. What about her? Why is it suddenly gone? She’s a dead man! I’m sorry.
I shook my head and pointed the finger at the table on the 10-year dead end of Chessan Valley. “She’s name is not on it. I’m sorry.
Soo Win suddenly grabbed his arm, looked at me, saw me hairy and even lost shyness.
Sowing’s a good-looking kid.
In the past, it would have been very good to have been sent away and to have relatives.
Thinking I’m laughing again.
My lord… my lord! Su-win suddenly shouted and scared me.
Don’t send them away. With his loud voice, he’ll have to be sent back in less than three days on a clean day.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“What’s that troupe in your hand?” Suwen asked.
“What a bunch of letters! When you came back, I was looking for a reply from the Divine. I’m sorry.
“Oh…” And Sowe smiled, “But the Earth’s letter is about to break.”
Speaking of which, Sowing pointed at my tight hands.
I look down, man. A nice piece of paper, and I’m rubbing it in, and a few holes in it.
“This paper is not of great quality. I coughed two times, slowly spread my wrinkled paper, and I shuddered a little.
Look at the letter, I opened my mouth a little bit, and my throat was like, “Looks like I have to go back to my place.” I’m sorry.
Suwin’s curious to come over. There was only one line on the paper that was broken:
No. 0577, failed in his mission and is serving his sentence.
Soo Wen saw the words, and became so serious, and frowned upon me: “My Lord, what do you ask?” I’m sorry.
“I asked him if he was dead… and if there was any news of her in the palace… ” I suddenly became a bit confused, and I felt cold.
I took a deep breath and looked up at Suwendo:
“No. 0577, Moon-ju is a bad name. I’m sorry.
Sixteen.
I was shocked to see that letter.
Sowing looked at me, with his eyes wide open, pointing to the letter, and said, “Most of the ghosts have made mistakes, and more important dismissals are rare, even when they go to the jade pit.” What the hell is wrong with her? I’m sorry.
I’m suffocating: “The phantoms are gone. I have to get back to the capital and find a way to meet her. When I’m gone, if someone comes to me, it’ll be a little late. I’m sorry.
So I went back to the capital.
Even though the phantoms are not forbidden, the ghosts of the dead will not normally go there.
I wandered outside the phantom, and it was supposed to be the Gypsies, and I should go straight to them. But he beat up the ghost king’s house, and his face was gone. In the words of Honolulu:
The spirited man’s face isn’t as good as the soles of his shoes.
I was wondering, suddenly, a ghostman called me by my name: “But Lord Lyndling?” I’m sorry.
I noded my head, “You wanted to see me?”
“It’s a weirdo atom that asks for you.” He said he saw you, and he told you he was waiting on the sixth floor of the weirdo. I’m sorry.
I’m sure I’ll come back.
“Okay, I got it. Excuse me. I put my sword in my hand and I took my leg to the weirdo.
I almost got smoked out of a smudge. I’ve been here a few times to say that this is a weird place, and I’ve never been in this first floor with a nose.
The first floor of the Inquisition, nine hundred and eighty-one fragrances, has been fragrance for the rest of the year.
A bunch of ghosts. Burning Chai Bhai Buddha all day. Can you believe it? Even the Buddha, who was merciful nine days away, was afraid to believe.
The sixth floor of the Fancy Mansion is a bunch of grotesque grotesque grotesque. When I walked into the door, I sat in front of the middle of the case, and I looked up and laughed at me with no good will:
Lord Lin, it’s been a long time. I’m sorry.
“Why me?” I actually know a little.
“Because I think you need me. I’m sorry.
I looked at him, and I said, “The Lord of Lok knows how to get to the Psychic. I’m sorry.
“You can’t go in there now, but you can tell me exactly what you want to know.” Maybe I can be kind enough to tell you. I’m sorry.
“You know about Moon-ju?” I’m still a little skeptical.
A strange stone in the infinity of the camel’s hand, with a ghost saying, “Do you know that Man-ju used to work in a strange attic?” I’m sorry.
I’m looking at it, and he’s scrambling his legs and smiling at me. I know what he’s up to.
“What do you want?” I slit my eyes.
“Help you.” He laughed.
“I mean, what do you want from me?” I’m sorry.
“I want you to do me a little, little, little favor. “The camels are shining through their eyes.
“You’re such a loser. I faked my smile.
“Thank you very much.” I’m sorry.
Say, what’s the big deal?
“No hurry, no hurry, you must go down and help me when the news is over.” I’m sorry.
I think I can see him. Even though I always felt that things weren’t as simple as he said, I didn’t believe that he was too bold to ask.
“I promise you.” I said.
It’s so far out there, smile at me. Very reluctantly, I walked over and high-fiveed him. And then he said, “Well, you’ve got a high-five, can you say it now? What was the mission of Moon-ju? I’m sorry.
“There was a part of the file in the weird room, and she was going to destroy it.” I’m sorry.
I stopped: “The transcript? Why is there a transcript in the palace? I’m sorry.
“It’s a long story. “Thousand looks at me, and laughs very strangely, and says: “Thousand years ago, a spirit in the palace secretly truncated one of the rolls, so that the copy of the scrolls remained in the sun.” We’ve been looking for her for years, and it’s hard to find a clue, and she’s been sent on this mission and she’s failed. I’m sorry.
I’m shocked, “You’re saying that the ghost of the palace is working in the sun?” I’m sorry.
“It’s in the Shessan Valley.
I can barely say anything.
I’ve always thought that I’ve had enough guts to fight all day long to make those ghosts go away, and it’s only been a few times for 3,000 years. It’s true that this spirited man can be described as bold.
I suddenly said, “Sween saw a twig in the mountains behind the Shessan Valley, and seemed to be guarding something.” So it was the beast that was taken by the spirit. I’m sorry.
It’s like, “I think so. Only Shun Ju knows what the situation is. But her mouth was so tight that she didn’t say much until she was sent to the phantom. I’m sorry.
“The mission failed… and she kept quiet…” I’m sorry.
I couldn’t figure it out, and I went on to ask, “But even if it failed, it’s not like I’m going to the ghost stage. Why is she getting so much blame? I’m sorry.
“As she betrayed the earth, she not only did not take back the transcript, but also told him the secret of the other half.” I’m sorry.
“He’s…” I’m staring at “Who?” I’m sorry.
I actually have the answer in mind.
“The wind is burning.” I’m sorry.
I cried and asked, “What do you mean, the other half?” I’m sorry.
“The spirit of the past left only half of the medicine that the sun could find.” It’s hard to find, but eventually it’s possible. But there was an unusual drug that led her not to stay. Without it, it would have been safe, but it leaked and uprooted the evil that had been buried. I’m sorry.
“The medicine… the drug draws…” I muffled.
“You should have thought of it.” I’m sorry.
I took a breath of air: “The 13th Breathing of the Sunshine… the one whose spirit had taken away from a strange loft… was the one who was born and alive…”
“Good. “The blood of the shadow can lead to a pure sun.” The medicine caused the spirit to leave behind, and Koshu turned his back on the earth, disturbing the sun. Don’t you think she should be sent to the ghost? I’m sorry.
“Don’t the wind work on tricks… but clearly…”
“It’s clearly Mojoon, isn’t it? It’s like a bug in my belly.
I nod my head.
“As written by Suk-ju, the wind has finally abandoned this trick because it has never been possible to take human lives. I’m sorry.
And I thought about it, and I asked, “Do I have a problem with the blood of the shadows, and I take it, and I take it to the point where the life of a man is in danger? I’m sorry.
“Because it’s the drug that leads to this trick, a small amount of blood does nothing. I’m sorry.
It says that the eccentric rock in the wretch is long gone. I had to force myself to divert my attention from that stone.
And I suffocated: “Did the angel of the past leave only the usual prescription, and not the most important one, because he felt cruel?” I’m sorry.
“Illegitimate.” In the past, she escaped from the earth and hid in the Shessan Valley to practice charades. She feared that the use of the magic of the spirit had led to the death of those spirits for decades in the valley of Chessan. Even though she destroyed the record of the drug before her death, it was nothing but an attempt to accumulate a blessing for the children of the Hereafter. That’s kind of a part of it. I’m sorry.
“Wait a minute…” I’ve got my eyebrow locked, and I’ve been staring at the sauce with my eyelid on it. Isn’t she a ghost?
The gruesome look in the eyes of the gibberish shines back:
“What else do you think she did? What do you want?”
And immediately thereafter, the camels were indignant: “The return of the sun, the angel of the spirit, succeeded. I’m sorry.
“No way…” I had a cold war: “No one in this world can reverse the sun. I’m sorry.
“There’s nothing impossible. I’m in a weird-ass cabinet file, not one of which is fake. Besides… this trick happened once after her. I’m sorry.
I’m thinking of someone.
“The emperor…” I murmur.
As Suwin said, 3,000 years ago, an emperor was obsessed with this evil, searching the world for a strange man, the Gentile, to make his potion, and finally it really worked.
And We shook our head: I thought it was nothing but a legend. I’m sorry.
“The legends are all true under false pretences.” Lin Wing, you’re 3,000 years short of ghosts, and you’re 780 years away as a ghost. Don’t you understand? I’m sorry.
Then the camel suddenly asked, “Don’t you want to know the name of the angel?” I’m sorry.
“What name?” I asked.
“It’s so sweet.
It’s kind of…
I’ve got a hard-on, but that’s the name. But I can’t remember where to hear it.
“Do you remember her?” I’m sorry.
I’m staring at the infinity of the eyes, the phantom:
“I was a bad kid when she was a ghost. Or should I remember her? I’m sorry.
“You’ll remember her.” I’m sorry.
If you want to kill someone like that, you can say it. But to disappoint him, I’m not interested. Now I just want to do my job and get back to the city.
So I asked:
One more question. Is He waiting for the bellies? Does he know she’s a ghost? I’m sorry.
“He does not know the identity of the bead, or else he will not be asked to look for it.” But is it because he won’t leave because he’s waiting for me? After all, Maureen didn’t tell me. I’m sorry.
“Mo…” I was shocked to open my mouth: “You said Moeing? Did he come to you after he died? I’m sorry.
“How else do you think I’m going to last until now?” That’s a big part of what we pulled out of those ghosts a little bit. I’m sorry.
I’m sick and tired of being low-ranking.
I can’t believe this is the way to find out.
Wait… wait…
I look up, and I’m gonna look at the sauce.
“You mean, you knew that ghost was Morlen. I’m sorry.
“What’s wrong with that?”
I’m so angry at the sword in my hand: “Then why didn’t you say so? You know how much Sowing and I spent? And you’ve got a big face to record. I’m sorry.
I’m so excited, but so calm. He smiled, “Lynn, are you nuts? Don’t you forget, the rules of the Fancy House don’t answer. Even the King, no exception. I’m sorry.
“Codes are all geniuses! I put my waist in, and I was a little bit angry.
“Thank you, thank you. @Ambassah: #Jan25 pic.twitter.com/smmc — 谢 。 。 。 。 。
I stretched out my finger and I ordered a little soy sauce.
“There’s more. “Congratulations for unlocking a new mission.” I’m sorry.
“What? I suspect I’m confused and I’m hearing voices.
“The King of Ghosts said that if you ask him about her, you will be asked to finish her unfinished task.” Destroy the transcripts, all of them. I’m sorry.
Come on, yellow paper swirling from his fingertips and floating in front of me.
I took the yellow paper, and I almost gnawed on a manic heart that couldn’t tear the King apart, biting my teeth:
“Why did Lord Ghost King give you the mission, not just me? I’m sorry.
“Oh…” The sauce is pretty flat: “Maybe he doesn’t want to see you. I’m sorry.
Seventeen.
I’ve got a new assignment with that ghost king.
I tried to watch the camels calmly and asked, “What is the secret in the rock gates behind the Shessan Valley?” I’m sorry.
“I really don’t know this. But I guess… the transcript could be there, the wind might be there. I’m sorry.
I said, “Do you mean if you want to destroy that transcript and catch the wind, you’ll have to let me through the stone? I’m sorry.
“That’s the most direct way. But I suggest you try something else. “It’s so sweet.”
“Why?” I sprung it.
“Why?” “I told you, the spirit had returned to the sun, and now he’s been dead for years.” It’s been changed for a long time, and now it’s on whoever it is. But… if you’re willing, if you’re going to leave the beast in your care, who will you sign the new deed? I’m sorry.
“If I were her…” I thought, “My son… or a descendant.” I’m sorry.
“Good. “In the state of his silence, I think the owner of the sodium should be the wind. I’m sorry.
“Isn’t this a dead end? “How can we let him come out, call the beast, open the gate if the wind is behind it?” It’s impossible. I’m sorry.
And the camel raised his mouth, saying, “My guess has already been told to you, and the way is for you to think.” I’m sorry.
I didn’t talk for a moment, and then I was like, “If there’s no blood bonds, what’s the chance of a fall?” Is there a way to do this? I’m sorry.
And the camel laughed: “I have not seen for so long in the earth any man who can go around the guillotine without a blood bond to the place they guard. I’m sorry.
I punched him in the face, “Isn’t that… never going to get in that stone door?” How could the wind get stupid enough to come out and lead us in? This mission… is clearly that… is that…”
It was clearly a stumbling block that the ghost king put down on me.
I’m so abdominal, my mouth is open and closed and I don’t say anything.
And it was as though it had seen through my heart and laughed, and then it turned up slightly, and the shadows said, “No one, in any case, was able to bring down a sting without a blood bond. I’m sorry.
He seemed to have thought of something, and he looked at it, and said, “No, it’s not nothing.” But it was tens of thousands of years ago, when it was not called the earth, but the earth. And a ghost had killed by his bare hands those who guarded the three recalcitrants, even though he was seriously wounded. I’m sorry.
“Who?” I asked.
I looked in my eyes, and I said:
“The head of the 13 most ferocious old days, the dragon palace.” I’m sorry.
“The Titan…” I took a breath of cool air.
And the camel laughed: “So I say, try something else.” I’m sorry.
“It’s time for the camel to rest.” Master Lin, take your time. I’m sorry.
Speaking of which, there’s a way out of the door.
I turned around and thought of something again. So I stopped and looked back at it:
“I have another question. I’m sorry.
Looked at me like I was talking.
“Where’s the ghost who returned the sun?
“Incarnated.”
I was a little surprised and asked, “Did the government not punish her?” I’m sorry.
The camel laughed: “She returned the sun, a mortal.” How can we punish a man who comes to the earth with his body dead, as a messenger? There is no such rule. I’m sorry.
I grunted, “The rules again…”
“However, her descendants have been punished, and the price of turning their backs on the sun.” I’m sorry.
“The Queen…” I looked up, and suddenly I understood: “Chessan Valley… she’s working in Shesam Valley, she’s from Shesam Valley. I’m sorry.
And nod of the camels: “The angel of the spirit is the wife of the first grain lord of the Shessan Valley. I’m sorry.
[18]
I went back to Shessan Valley at night. Sowing’s been waiting in my room. And when I pushed the door in, his body sat straight, and he was carrying a cup of tea, and he turned over, and suddenly I fainted.
He’s like someone I used to know. But that man rots in the deepest parts of his memory, and it seems that from a thousand years there is only a clear contours. Now, anyone can be like him.
I laughed, but I didn’t know if it was sour or helpless.
After sitting down, Sowing poured me tea and I took a sip and started talking about what I heard in the palace.
“No, no, no. What are you doing with her? I’m sorry.
“I know she can do what I don’t know. I’m sorry.
Wrong! Suwin was a bit of a fierce stare at me and said, “You can’t do it!” So don’t die!”
I am angry, touched, touched and silent.
“Sween, I’m a ghost, I can’t die anymore. I’m half joking.
But Sowing seems serious. One of his eyes never left my eyes, and he looked at me as if with some strange fear.
“Sween…” I spat my lips: “No one can refuse the earth’s work, neither me nor you.” You wouldn’t understand that. I’m sorry.
“But…”
“Nothing but. I firmly interrupted the words of Sowing and said, “I have decided.” I’m sorry.
For a long time, Sowing noded: “I’m coming with you. I’m sorry.
“No!” I almost started, “I haven’t had a chance to win, and you went, and you really turned your back.” I’m sorry.
Sowing looked at me in peace, and took a slow step: “If I can’t go, you can’t go.” Lord Lin, I know you were ordered to take cell 3 to the sun. However, cell No. 3 was, and has been, my decision. I’m sorry.
“Sween you…” I couldn’t help looking at Sween. In that moment, I think he’s strange, unlike the one I know these days.
Su Wen, in his breath, said, “Don’t worry, I’ll find a way to draw the wind out, and I’ll always find a way to do this, so that cell 3 won’t fail and you and I won’t die. I’m sorry.
“Drop it out? How do you want to draw…
I was a little excited, but I suddenly made sense to myself. At first, when I didn’t know that the wind was waiting and looking for someone, I thought of drawing him out with that thing. I think it’s getting more complicated now that I’m in the middle of something.
I said, “You’re right… If the wind is really for the sake of the Moonbong, So he’ll show up as soon as June comes back. I’m sorry.
“But the true pearls won’t come back.” I’m sorry.
“That’s right…” I couldn’t agree more: “but if we came to paint, we could come back with a fake bead. I’m sorry.
“Where’s the fake…”
“My Lord, you…” Soo Wing’s feet seem to be moving and trying to escape.
I’m holding his shoulder and I’m holding my eye on him.
“Sween is good. As long as you dress up as a courtesan, I won’t be ashamed of you. From now on, in cell 3, you’ll be in charge! I’m sorry.
Night is cold as water, cold as wind. Suwen sneezed, deeply digging his own grave, and never said a word.
[19]
I was a little surprised when it came back. It’s a little different than I thought. It was thought that after sending her up close to the wind, she should have been a woman of all kinds, with little help, but not just a young girl who was too young to be a luminous girl, who could see a little bit more, and probably the shallow pear nest.
Good letter to Sowing, come and see.
“Is it good?” I’ll ask.
“No grown-up looks good.” I’m sorry.
I looked at Sowing and laughed, “Don’t flatter me. If you exaggerate your mouth and blind your eyes, you’ll have to dress me up as a pearl today. I’m sorry.
“No, no, no, no, no, no.” I’m sorry.
“Who aren’t you?” I ask.
Soo Win, with his eyes blinking, “Then you… you… yourself… can’t you?” I’m sorry.
It’s about to beg me to change the name from “you” to “you” again, and it’s no more than the cold-faced scolding of me. I laughed and shook my head: “Sweeny, you know I’m not very good at it, my lord.” If I can’t stand him crying in front of me at the critical time, how would it be good to let him go? I’m sorry.
Suwin looked at me, very quiet. But it must be clear to him that I was not unable to do anything that would make me feel like I was. As a result, Sowing, who claimed to be in charge of cell No. 3, had to respond to my request.
In the night, I came with Suwen to the rear. In order not to be disturbed, I set a ghost barrier outside the bamboo forest.
I listened to you in my ear, but I didn’t hear anything.
“My Lord, are you sure Moran wind’s in there?”
I’m squeezing on my voice and saying, “The old fart, though he can’t keep up. But his guess is never unfounded. That’s what he said. There’s no 10, at least 80. I’m sorry.
Sowing noded his head.
“Open the stone door.” I said.
“My Lord, do you really think this is going to work? I’m sorry.
“If he’s in there, he’ll come out. I said,
Suwen didn’t say anything, luck in the palm, focus on the stone door.
And when the gate cracked a crack, We heard a loud sound from the throat. The stone door opened in half, and it became clear that the head of the twilight had come to life, staring at the red eyes, as if they were going to eat. And it was swift, and We sent into the stone door a round of it. In fact, I was wondering if the tweezers would have slashed the picture. But as I have observed in the forest for many years, the beast is a fool, only sensitive to the taste of blood, and any creature in its body, even a dead ghost, will bite to pieces. But there is much less interest in everything without blood. This may be a loophole for the warders, but I’ve been thinking about it for years and I haven’t really tried it. And now I’m right.
I’ve been waiting with Sowing for a long time. It’s been a long time since Sowing’s gestation, and it’s almost over.
Man-ju! I’m sorry.
Not even the joy of the wind’s face has suddenly faded from the flames of distant fire. He suddenly stopped and watched.
And when it was, the false pearl, Sowing, was already trapped in the fire. And I was hiding in the dark.
Don’t come near me!
Suwin shouted.
Don’t let the wind shine and the sound of your voice tremble:
Don’t be afraid. I’ll save you!
“Don’t come near me. Kronc’s men are baiting you! Swein shouted again.
It’s nice to have Suvin on the ground. It is not surprising that the ghost, who is extremely cunning, would not let go of his guard to believe that a person who has disappeared for more than a decade will suddenly appear.
“If you come over, I’ll die here! “Sweeting and weeping, it’s clear that they’re starting to play again.”
There was no tremors in the wind, a fire in the eyes and a fist. MUMBLE:
“What can Kunlun’s men do to me? I’m sorry.
He’s moving very fast, and the shadows are usually coming at Sowing. As soon as he approached the ring of fire, and I was ready to do so, he suddenly withdrew the hand that had been extended.
“You’re not Moon-ju! “Who are you?” The wind is cold, the sound is cold.
“I’m Moon-ju. Swein’s voice is crying.
“You’re lying… there’s only one pear nest and you’re two! I’m sorry.
I said, “There’s something wrong with the wind.
Shit! I told you we can’t play anything! Soo Wen’s got nothing to cry about! It’s like stealing a chicken without eating rice! And the old thief, who was called the world’s first wise man, the brain of the earth, the heart of the weirdo. He doesn’t even know how many pears he has! I’ve figured it out. These ghosts are the stumbling blocks of my road.
Now that Sowing has pursued the past. But there’s no way to catch up to the wind without seeing his little step.
It would be almost impossible to get him out if the wind went back behind the stone door. So I smitten my eyes and drew my sword from my side.
Twenty.
“No wind! I’m sorry.
When I cried out, my right hand was lucky and the stone door was shut. With a sword in his left hand, he saw the pen coming straight to the back of the head and the wind went back to hiding.
At this point, I grabbed the sword that was dropped in half the air and held it back in my hand. No wind staring at my sword, biting my teeth:
“You’re not from Kunlun. You’re the ghost of the earth! I’m sorry.
Bullshit! I hate being called a ghost.
“In the city of the lower part of the country, the spirit of the forest.” I’m sorry.
Speaking of which, I started to put my sword down in the head from mid-air.
“My Lord!” Suwen suddenly shouted.
I looked at the wind, and I said, “Don’t worry, it’s not going to be hard enough for him. But half an inch deeper, I can’t guarantee it. I’m sorry.
The wind has been pressed by my sword and has fallen down on its knees, making a thunderbolt. Seeing only how many sweats and bells he soared in his forehead, and his face was pale, and his eyes were staring at me with great indignation.
I bit my back, I looked at the wind, and I said:
“What I ask, what you answer. If you can do it, blink, shake my hand, you’re free. I’m sorry.
He blinked, despite the extreme reluctance of the wind.
I’m laughing inside. Lord Wang is right that man is in control because of desire, the desire that is difficult to untangle.
“First question, how much do you know about Maureen and Momon?” I asked.
“I know that Moeing is dead, and Mojoon took his place and lived in his capacity until now. I’m sorry.
“Oh? I said, “Then you should have seen Moe after he died.” He died at the hands of his brother Mojoon, right? I’m sorry.
And don’t look at me and say, “You already know, why ask me?” I’m sorry.
“Then I’ll change the question. I said, “The blood of the vagina can lead to pure sun.” Moe Ying is the blood of the shadows, the blood of the Qin line is the blood of the shadows, and the blood of those who have disappeared in the Shessan Valley without cause. And why would he know? I’m sorry.
“You should ask him about this. I’m sorry.
And We cast our eyes at her, “There is no wind, and the beads have suffered from you from the burning of their souls, and this is the valley of Shessan, which adds a barrier to her division.” Is that what you want? I’m sorry.
And not even the eyes of the wind will suddenly shine again: “What do you say?” What happened to her? Did you really see her? I’m sorry.
I looked at the wind and I laughed, “Where else do you think I got the picture?” And tell you that the old Japanese have betrayed the earth for you, causing great harm, and have now gone to a place that is more purgatory than purgatory. I’m sorry.
“Divine…she’s a man of the Dictionary…” How can a normal person…
“If you want to save Shun Ju, I urge you to cooperate with me. I said,
“What do you want me to do?” “Don’t stare at me in such a way that you can’t hide your anxiety and worry.”
We asked him, “I want to know the transcript of the year, and where it is now, and the transcript of the drug which Suzuran gave you.” I’m sorry.
“What do you want to do?” The wind seems cautious.
We said: I am commanded by the earth. One is to get you back. The second is to end this human catastrophe by destroying the transcripts of the unfinished task of Shun Guo Ju. I’m sorry.
And don’t be pale, and your lips shiver a little: if you finish. Will her leave the Purgatory? I’m sorry.
“No.” I said exactly.
I’d love to tell him, will. But I don’t want to break my conscience. Many years ago, I was told that when I was in darkness, my heart should be turned to light, and if there is something in it, then I should be humbled without fear. People like him, even after a thousand years, could still be alive in the historical memory of the human race, as they were. I wanted to be a man like him, but it was a shame that I didn’t learn the fur for thousands of years.
Conscience may be the only thing he taught me, and I haven’t forgotten for a thousand years.
It took me a while to get past God. When I looked at the wind, I said, “Even though she would not leave there.” But at least her handicaps are not growing, and not every day is more painful than the previous day. I’m sorry.
There were no tears in the eyes of the wind, covered in red blood, which remained silent for a long time.
I don’t know how long it took me to stand still with him. I didn’t say anything because I’m sure he would say it for the sake of the Moon.
After a while, the wind finally opened up.
“The Stonegate. He says:
I looked at him and said, “Do you think the transcript is behind the stone door?” I’m sorry.
“Only half of them are inside.” I burned the part of Moon-ju that I gave me with the fire. I’m sorry.
“You set that fire… to destroy the records of the drugs? I wonder.
I think it’s amazing how big this is.
“I went through ancient medical books and wrote a lot of notes to find the medicine. I thought…
And do not let the wind stop, and the sound of it is clear, saying: I have not hurt anyone, nor has the Book. I’m sorry.
I’m staring at the wind.
“You did not kill him, but he died for you.” If you really destroyed it, how did Mojoon discover the secret behind this trick? I’m sorry.
“I don’t know. “It’s hard to see the face and shakes its head.
One more question. And now that you have destroyed the part of Shun Joo, why not destroy the rest of the transcripts, but leave it behind the stone gate?” I asked.
“It was not me who left it there.” If I could destroy it, I would have destroyed it. It’s just that it’s engraved in walls, and it’s been a secret for generations. I’m sorry.
I’m like, “What’s in the wall?” What’s behind that stone door? I’m sorry.
“Mo’s tomb. “Don’t say a word about the wind.
“It was Mo’s grave…” I said.
All of a sudden, there’s no need to look at the wind, and the grotesque fire in my eyes makes me wonder. And the next second, he said:
“Behind the stone door, there was a figure on the wall of the main tomb. Does Lord Lin want to see it?”
I said, “No. I’m sorry.
It’s not like I’d be so unquieted. A moment later, he smiled, and said, “Well, I’ll ask another question. Where was Lin’s body 3,000 years ago? I’m sorry.
I’m cold.
“Is it?” “Isn’t it on earth?” I’m sorry.
“Bullshit. I watched the wind with my cold eyes.
“It’s true that only Lord Lin has the answer.” I’m sorry.
I couldn’t hear his words until I followed him into the stone gate and saw the image on the wall of the Lord’s tomb, and it became clear. It is clear why he saw me in the first place, and why there was a strong and incomprehensible complaint in his words.
In the dark and cold tombs, the orange candles leap softly, the fragrances burning in front of the picture are burning well, and a light smoke appears. I finally saw the image of the person hanging on the wall through a layer of flue gas and the halo.
And a woman who holds a diagonal, sits quietly, smiles in her mouth, and has a colder eye, and is himself.
[21]
I haven’t spoken for a long time. I remember a few thousand years of time when I sat in my arms and looked at someone who was painting me, pretending to laugh, while I was silently repressing the cold.
Actually I thought of someone.
But the wind opened its mouth and its voice was dark, and it broke my mind.
“I’m the father of the Moo family. Do you know Lord Lin? I’m sorry.
“Who?” I suddenly looked at the wind, and my heart shook.
“The Tigers of Chu were led by the First Valley Lord of Shesan Valley, Mog-Yun, three thousand years ago. I’m sorry.
I looked at the wind and said, “What’s wrong? I’m sorry.
My heart is heavy. Mong-mong… ..the mother… ..the mother, they…
“Looks like Lord Lin remembers it. I’m sorry.
I didn’t answer, I said three words: “No wonder. I’m sorry.
No wonder what?
And I looked into his eyes and said, “I say to you, “This is your reward.” It is God’s wrath, though it may be. I’m sorry.
“Accord to God?” I’m sorry.
Says that the wind pointed at the image of the orange candle fire, shivering on the lips, trying to suppress emotions, saying:
“For 3,000 years, whatever debt should be repaid. Is it not enough that I have served you with images of my family for generations, and that the candles of 3,000 years will not be extinguished, and the fragrances will not be extinguished? I’m sorry.
My face is flat and I can’t hide from the wind: I don’t understand what you’re saying. I’m sorry.
“Don’t you get it?” “What do you think I mean when I say this?” For generations I’ve been in trouble. It’s your curse on the Mo family. It’s the price of the Mo family’s betrayal! I’m sorry.
I watched the wind and didn’t talk.
The anger in the eyes of the wind has been completely obscured, and his shiver fingers point at me: “What about you when you say you’ve caused trouble and people have increased their souls?” How many people have died because of you? Which one of those evil souls who died because of magic should not be counted on your head! I’m sorry.
And then suddenly I heard what he said, and it was on my head. I looked at the wind, and I looked at the wind, and I said, “That’s why you have been looking for cures for generations, right? Until you met her, she told you the other half of the trickery secret. You chose to give up, but Mojoon knew. I’m sorry.
I have been aforethought that Mojong’s actions had been carried out by the spirit of three thousand years ago and by the mad emperor, and that he was also in the process of returning to the sun. But forget the first sentence of the trick that would have brought the dead to life was “the sick are the sick.”
“It is up to you to finish this. You should have broken the curse. “The wind is so cold, it says.
I looked at the wind and said, “I repeat, you have nothing to do with me.” It’s not for me, but for me.”
I’m not finished yet, and the wind is losing patience. I saw his eyebrow moving.
“Well… since you don’t want to end it, let me help you end it. I’m sorry.
Says the wind blew a whistle. Almost at the same time I heard the sound of the palms lying on the ground, heavy and hurried, and with the loud sound of the throat, running from somewhere in this dark cave towards the grave.
I held my sword tight and cried, “Sween, run!” I’m sorry.
When the voice had been heard, it appeared out of the grave room, and it came out screaming. This is a time when the wind is too quiet to watch the show.
The lack of access to the mines inside the caves is very limited. And I saw only the candle, which covered the picture, so I had two hands of luck, and gathered all the candles before my eyes, one of them, and dozens of them flew towards the beast.
The beast opened its mouth, twisted nine heads and soon swallowed dozens of candles. Then the grunts opened their mouths, and there was a fire.
I’m just going to put a rock on my feet. For many years, the Diocese, in order to prevent people from entering the forest, never informed the Spirit of any weakness regarding the beast. If you try it again, until you find its weakness, I’m afraid it will eat me.
I was too busy to hide from the flames, and I looked up and saw that Sowing had not left. Looking at the beast, whose eyes are pierced with a sharp edge, and he does not laugh at the past.
“You go first! Go get Moran! I’m sorry.
Having said that, he quickly drew out the knife and jumped up in front of the taunt. The knife was stuck in the front of the beast, and he fought against it and cried at me:
Let’s go! I’m sorry.
The next second, the beast dragged him off the ground with a knife. Su Wen’s legs were hanging in the air, and for a moment he was thrown to the ground. Those nine-headed beasts raised their legs and stepped on Sowing’s chest, opened their mouths and shouted.
And the blood of Sowein’s mouth came out, and the curvature rose, and the sweat of his forehead came forth, and he used all his strength and cried out to me, “Go!” I’m sorry.
I’m standing there, with a blank brain, and I can’t hear what Sowing is saying, and there’s just a little bit of fragmentation in my head, something that doesn’t belong to my memory.
In the picture, the men with the silver masks were surrounded by many people, the black and white shadows were mixed, and the men with the silver masks were shouting at me, and I couldn’t hear anything.
As soon as the picture was flashed, and as soon as it came back, there was only one breath left. I grabbed the sword and jumped, and the head of that beast in the upper direction strangled and was thrown by one of its necks to the wall behind me, and then fell to the ground and all the ribs seemed to have broken.
The nine-headed beast seems to have been provoked by me, and he let go of Sowing, and he came at me. And I was scattered, and I saw a shadow flashing before the beast opened his mouth.
And the candles were shaking, and suddenly the beast was squealing in pain, and his voice was smitten, and I never heard it in the earth.
I opened my eyes, and I saw someone standing in front of me and pulling out the teeth of the beast. Immediately thereafter, while the beast retreated, he raised his arm, using his teeth as a knife, and hit him in the throat. And for a little while, the beast fell on the ground, and the earth shook.
So, was that beast’s weakness his throat?
If I thought about it, I’d take a life with my breath.
Everything is calmed in a moment, with blood on the ground and blood in the air.
[22]
At the same time, the man standing in front of me was so clean that it seemed as though my previous struggle with Sowing was stupid.
The blood was just sprayed on the man, and when he turned around, his eye was still bleeding, and his blood was still dripping.
“The King of Ghosts?” I was staring.
“Waste. He took a cold look at Sowing and said two words.
Swing didn’t talk, he was hard to climb from the ground, and he came to hold me up.
Sir, are you all right?
I shook my head.
There is no wind to run, but the king’s teeth fly out through his shoulder and roll over.
The King’s move scared me. I always thought he was a serious and disciplined man, but I didn’t want to be so mean.
“The King of the Ghosts… the way he is, the way he is, the way he has heard it.” I’m sorry.
“Dirty? “That’s what Moon-ju said. I’m sorry.
No wind, no talk.
I’m a little shaky, and I’m like, “You know that Moon-ju is a ghost? I’m sorry.
Sowing seemed to understand it sooner than I did, and he looked at me and said, “It seems that the man who waits for the wind… is not Juju, but you. I’m sorry.
I saw the wind in the wind, and a fire came to my head.
There was no need for the wind to laugh, and the sound was dim, and then staring at me, “Yes, I was waiting for you. For thousands of years, the Moors were wrong, not to be obsessed with finding a way to break the curse. The real problem is you! You are the greatest secret behind this stone. Only by dispersing your soul can you escape the curse of this generation! So I’m going to do it for the Mo family, except for you.
There’s no need for the wind to drag the tune and the last three words out of his throat:
“King Yeh Song…”
His word and his sword pierced my heart. I can’t talk for a long time.
I repeat this name, I keep my eyes on the wind, and suddenly the sound becomes dead: “You know who I am from that time? I’m sorry.
“You would not have been able to leave the valley of Shessan alive, and your soul would not have returned to the earth in peace if it had not been for the young man’s secret obstruction.” You should thank him.
I stare at the wind, and I tighten my fist so my arms don’t tremble:
“My identity is what Moon-ju told you, right? She went to the Stonegate, she saw pictures, she must’ve seen me before in the vagina, and she told you that I was on duty in the sun and told you who I was.”
Although I am trying to stay calm, I am actually starting to get a little confused. Soo Win seemed to notice, suddenly grabbed my arm and looked at me worried. As if I had been able to lean on him secretly, so I would not have fallen down.
The more I thought of it, the colder my heart went, and I said, “When I came to the Shesang Valley after many Kyoto names, you were sure I’d come and you were trying to plan for almost 20 years, just to wait for me.” I’m sorry.
“Just… just!” “If it wasn’t for you, why should I be trapped in this valley for generations, with herbs and herbs?” The world thinks I’ve saved Heaven’s life in Shesang Valley, and we’ve never been the only ones we want to save! I’m sorry.
My sword’s hand is shaking so hard for a long time I try to suppress my emotions and ask:
“The boy you’re talking about says if it wasn’t for him, Kang Yao would have died already… who was that guy? I’m sorry.
“You are a cold man.” Do you remember him?”
“I asked you who he was! I raised my sword to the head of the wind and shouted.
The wind smiled, as if the joy built on my pain made him particularly happy. He looked at me and he laughed:
“Le Muwa, the son of the house of the great general. Do you remember him? I’m sorry.
“Lee Moo-won…” I felt like a big stone slamming over. Many memories that I do not want to remember have been forgotten, and have been forgotten, once again.
And the young man, who was under the wall, with his swords and his blood on his head, and who cried out to the ginger leaf, “Let her be a different man,” had protected her for many years before that. But after his death, he was taken from him by Moin of Shessan Valley, who had been protected by him for many years and had not seen him until he died.
In the middle of it, I know that it’s possible that the wind is false, and he’s probably just trying to make me feel guilty.
We shook our heads and said, “Le Muwa (Li), he is only a mortal.” How can he know what you’re doing? How can I stop you?”
“How would I know about him? I’m sorry.
There was no laughter of the wind, and the eyes were clearly full of undisguised provocations.
“That’s enough…” The ghost king suddenly said something.
I looked him in the eye and his face was blue and ugly. Having listened to this nonsense for so long, his patience seems to have been exhausted.
But Sowing didn’t have any eyes. He didn’t see the Ghost King. You say he likes glamorous, and he doesn’t care. I’m guessing that the sound of “waste” hurt his self-esteem.
By the way, Sowing didn’t pay attention to the Ghost King, but looked at the wind and asked:
“Did you ever wonder why this is here? I’m sorry.
The wind is cold and cold: “There is no way to listen to the ancients.” I’m sorry.
“Yes!” Soo Win suddenly strangled his waist and ran away with anger: “Then let me tell you. Your family stole this beast from the earth. The wife of the Mok family was a ghost of the shadows and practised charades. You will pay for her sins for generations! I’m sorry.
“What did you say? The wind has apparently stopped.
And I looked at the wind, and I said, “It seems that you have not been able to bear it.” It is not because of any curse that you have been short-lived for generations, but because the spirit of the shadows was married to them. Even if she changed her life against her will and came back to life, she would have spent thousands of years in the land, so you have been haunted since that time. This, together with the increase in blood, has aggravated the shock. You were not born to the sun. This is not a curse, but a punishment of her own choice. I’m sorry.
“No, no, no, no.
I drag a weak body, I walk hard, I see a shadow through my eyes and my throat is cold: “Your fathers have no respect for the princess, and have deceived him and turned their backs in exchange for glory. And the offerings are false in hearts and only in hearts. So what if 3000 candles don’t go out? What if it doesn’t go out? Do you hate the death of the nation and the death of the princess, even though the past has passed through it? I’m sorry.
At this moment, the face of the wind is so white, it’s like, “No way…”
There’s no wind. There’s no wind. And the next word from the ghost king is a lot worse. He said, “Mojong died yesterday night. I’m sorry.
“What? “The wind can’t believe it’s staring in the eyes.
And I’m just like him.
“Isn’t it normal that his tricks didn’t work, that his condition deteriorated and he died? “The ghost king looks like he’s dead and looks like he’s dead.”
When the time is ticking, there is silence in the cave, and I can almost hear the sound of the candles shaking.
For some time now, the “at last…” , which was repeated with a sound, was a cry from the wind: “The end of the 30-year-old Shessan Valley is my relief.”
The King didn’t say anything, it was just a secret:
“It’s late, Morlen. You should get going. I’m sorry.
Come on, look at me and say, “Mr. Lin, bring him back. I don’t want to see this ugly thing again. I’m sorry.
My throat swung, and the sorrow of the Quantient almost faded, leaving only a stomach full of fire to burst on the head.
But I didn’t do anything, and I just gave up my sword and said, “Yes!” I’m sorry.
“Wait…” is the sound of the wind. He wouldn’t stop staring at red eyes, “I have one last question…”
I thought he’d ask about her. But he didn’t. He’s just whispering, “You’re the King of Ghosts, and you know the secret… I’d like to ask you one last thing. I’m sorry.
In fact, it’s hard and painful to make one accept what one has been insisting on all along. I thought the King of Ghosts would not give up, but he said:
“It’s not a curse, but there’s a circle. Life is ghosts, you’re always doing it. In the case of Mojoon, he’s learned his tricks, killing innocent people. Whatever his purpose, he will always repay his debt in this life. As for the Moo family…”
The King of the Ghosts asked, “The devil is an ancient beast who used to ride for the tribe of the ghosts and one of the three protectors of the shadows. But you know why it’s only a few blocks left? I’m sorry.
There’s no need to look at the King without talking. For a long time, he shook his head.
“As a result of betrayal,” the ghost king smiled, and looked at it as a gruesome: “It’s not a faithful creature, so it has to make a blood bond with the master.” But even with a blood deed, it is not reliable, and once it is re-established, it can change at will. So the ghosts always leave them alone. How can you not understand that you think that you are higher up than that? I’m sorry.
The wind didn’t speak until the ghost king disappeared, he raised his head and reached out with his hands.
One of my eyes showed that Sowing pulled his cuffs off his waist and handcuffed them to his wrist, saying, as usual:
“I’m a cell number three ghost, number 2731. I’m sorry.
“The family of Shessan Valley has no children, and no one has given worship, so burn the tomb.” I’m sorry.
So before I left, I lit a fire at the Stonegate.
The fire rises behind them, and the face of the shackled ghost sheds tears without looking back.
[23]
Since the call came back to the capital, there has been a free day. But it’s been a long time since I’ve seen you.
I know this old thief is here with me. So when I met him, I said, “What do you want?” I’m sorry.
It’s not too far away.
“I want a sword. I’m sorry.
“Sword”? “What sword?” I’m sorry.
Boy, I thought there was a lot of work to do with a sword. No, no, no.
And I looked with my eyes, and I took a step back: “Do you not think of the sword of the Dragon’s loft which I will not fix?” If it’s that one, don’t say anything. I’m sorry.
“My Lord Lin, there was only one sword left for 13 dragons.” You give me ten balls, and I’m afraid I won’t hit it. Besides, no one knows where the sword is hidden. I’m sorry.
When I heard that, I gave up my heart and walked back, saying, “What kind of sword do you want?” Where can I find it?”
“It’s easy to say, it’s on earth.” I’m sorry.
“The Earth”?
I’m relieved, “I’ve been walking a lot.” Tell me, how to sword, where is it now? But the premise is that you’ll pay for the sword. I’m sorry.
“The sword of the Zordong Pei, the sword of the Zeitung three thousand years ago, is ringing.” I’m sorry.
I looked up and I was staring at the sauce. I didn’t see why he had to ask me for this sword.
I can’t help you.
Say, turn around and leave. The sound of the camels was ringing behind me: “Lord Lin, you promised me this. You never do what you don’t believe. I’m sorry.
“Then for the first time in my life, I’m not sure. I’m sorry.
I set my hand back.
“Don’t blame me for not reminding you, Lord Lin. You step out of here and you’ll never get into my weird room again. I’m sorry.
It’s so soft and soft that it’s beginning to threaten.
I’m going down my feet, and I’m going over my head, and I’m going to be impatient: “What are you doing?” There’s so many swords in the world. Why do you have to have that chime? I’m sorry.
I turned around and looked at him and said, “Is it because my heart is not happy to find me?” I’m sorry.
“No, of course not. I’m sorry.
I’m smoking on top of my head and listening to the phantom phantom:
“If I say the sword belongs to the palace, will Lord Lin not help me?” I’m sorry.
“The Land?” I’m abrowding.
What’s going on here? I lost my sword. It does not seem unreasonable that the ghost King should have searched the house, but he has been too relaxed over the years.
“What’s going on? Don’t you tell me… that the Pei ancestors are also a ghost of your weird-ass cabinet. I asked.
“The sword is a sword of mine, but not of me.” Please understand the sword as something that I sent out of my strange loft. I’m sorry.
I couldn’t say anything more: “What I sent out is pouring out water.” Haven’t you heard the word “scramble”? I’m sorry.
“I didn’t want to come back. But the King of Ghosts doesn’t agree. I’m sorry.
“The Ghost…” I put my mouth in my mouth, asked a question, and then I laughed, and I said, “Well, you’ve got a weird place today. I’m sorry.
“Mr. Lin, don’t say anything. “The sword is in Baegendu’s tomb.” And We know that thou and He were among those who were with him, and it is not hard to draw from his grave a sword. I’m sorry.
All swords have swords. The swordsmen of the tombs are strong and more loyal, and they are hostile to any soul that enters the grave without cause. And this old thief, the Swordman, who laid the sword, will surely recognize me, and will not be in difficulty with me.
I laughed, and I looked at it, “I’m afraid I’m going to let you down. Didn’t you ask me how Bae Hyundu died? I’m sorry.
It’s not talking.
So I smiled again and said, “I killed him.” I’m sorry.
Come on, it just disappeared. I turned around.
Lord Lin! I’m sorry.
The sound of the infinity is bright and scattered:
“You just don’t want to, and I’m afraid you’ll have to go back. What’s wrong with you? I’m sorry.
“What do you mean? What do you mean you have to go back? I stopped again.
“Yaaaaaaaaaaa!” “Did Lord Hono-chan not tell you? The King of Ghosts is after a ghost, and he’s going into the jungle. Lord Hono-chan has been given a mission, and I’m afraid this will come to you. I’m sorry.
I breathed deeply and tried to silence my own mind.
“The Ghost King again. I noded my head, “Good job. I’m sorry.
I bit my teeth, wanted to go or didn’t want to get over it, and I said, “What the hell is this ghost king? I’m sorry.
“Why ask me if even Lord Lin doesn’t know?” I’m sorry.
And We grunted, and said, “I am not asking you about the infinity of the camels, but I am asking you about the guile.” I’m sorry.
“No mandate, no comment. I’ve got a little bit of a scratch in my hand.
“Come on, I’ll give you an answer.” Lord Lin has never heard of us as the King of Ghosts, but he should have heard of them. I’m sorry.
I noded: “One of the three kings, the one who once led the ghosts to the Great Lord.” I’m sorry.
“The King of Ghosts is now the brother of a man who seeks a channel.” He had been given the throne since the search for the canal, but he had initially been reluctant to take up the mess and had gone on to swim. Somehow, it’s been a while since you’ve seen it. I’m sorry.
“No wonder…” I picked the frown.
“What’s no wonder? “
We said, “No wonder he did it so fiercely because he was the brother of the late King of the Ghost.” I’m sorry.
“And what else…” I was very excited to look at me and said, “This one is also believed to be the friend of the dragon Emperor, the head of the 13 most gruesome past.” Think about it. Who’s Tyrone? I’m afraid it’s not a good match. I’m sorry.
I breathed deeply, and I heard the sweet smile:
“So Lord Lin thought twice before making his decision. I’m sorry.
And in our hearts is the balance, and the dead duck’s mouth is stiff.
“I’ll think about it. I’m sorry.
Come on, I stepped out of the house and I took the weirdo.
[24]
In the no-road booth by the forest, Honolulu set up a table of guacamole tea and promised to celebrate me today with tea.
I grabbed a guacamole, and I had fun, and I listened to her: “Have you heard? I’m sorry.
“What?” I look a little.
He said: “The King of Ghosts intended to integrate the spirited man into cell No. 3. I’m sorry.
“What do you mean by integrating a spirit into a spirit? I’m sorry.
Honolulu noded.
I almost blew up the table: “This guy’s got me on cell three not enough to stick us with cell three. I’m sorry.
“Ah-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha. In the past few days, the government has been in a state of shock, with its hands running out of control.
“I’m afraid of him?” I’m angry at you. And then I thought about it. Sons of the ancients, brother of the old Ghost’s Trench, friend of the Dragon Emperor…
All right, that’s a shame.
I didn’t have to talk. I stopped. I sat back on the stool.
Hinhong said:
“I know what he means, but it’s been a thousand years. We’ll wipe our ass, and we’ll be in the top tank. I’ve had enough. If I may say so, it would be better to join cell No. 3, which would be to bring them back to the bridge and to the road, save them some trouble. I’m sorry.
I smiled, “We’ve got a lot on our mind. Even if he lets us go to cell number three, he’ll redraw the territorial jurisdiction. You see, cell three will only wipe a dirty ass and a bigger tank. I’m sorry.
And the Qur’an was silent for a while, and long lamented: “The old Lin, you are right. The King of Ghosts has done it to me. I’m sorry.
“Ah?” I’m surprised. I took a quick look up and down.
“The King of the Ghosts, named after him yesterday, went into the forest and gave me six months to do this.” I think he tried to kill me. I’m sorry.
“Man, don’t worry. You’ve been dead for thousands of years. I filmed the shoulders of the concubines, hoping to comfort him.
For a long time, Honolulu moved to me with a stool and had a nice face that reminds me of Suvina.
“Lin, why don’t you go up and get her back for me?”
This is when I finally remembered the one I had to go back to. He’ll talk to me when he’s ready, and I won’t say no.
“Can’t you go?” I’ve been staring at her.
“All right. And as soon as he stood up, he lamented, and said: “There may be only after you a spirit.” I guess I’ll have to be demoted. I’m sorry.
“Come on, you. I turned my eyes on the white eye, and said to me, “What is the power of a ghost, that the King of Laos will speak in his own words, and that you will lose your soul.” I’m sorry.
When we met, we came together and asked, “Remember Ho Yao?” I’m sorry.
What’s going on? Why are these ghosts hanging around here?
“Who?” I pretended I didn’t understand, threw a peanut in my mouth.
“O Ho Yao! You were in the name of the earth 3,000 years ago. I’m sorry.
“Oh, yeah?” I nod.
“You did it on purpose!” And you looked at me.
“Oh, yeah, yeah. Sorry. I’m sorry.
I smiled, I put my head on a cup of tea, and later I asked:
“What’s wrong with her?” I’m sorry.
“The old Hoyo’s thoughts left a shadow in the world.” She was sealed in a mosque, but three years ago the last impostor died, giving her the opportunity to break the seal. Man, it’s a deep-seated, powerful one. It is the evil of the evil spirits, the evil spirits. I’m sorry.
“That’s the devil the King wants? I’m not sure I’m looking at Honolulu.
Honolulu’s serious and well-meaning nod.
I’ve got my eyebrow and my hand on the guacamole. I told you, there’s absolutely no good in this king. From Shesanne Valley to this ghost, he’s determined to turn my old man out and tan my ass. So unsatisfied that there is nothing against me.
If he’s done so well, it’s like I can’t play anymore. I’m so cold in my heart, I’m squeezing my eyes.
“The old Lin…” when I saw my face, he pushed my arm.
“Well, the Ammo Temple…” I threw melon skins, I held the tea table, I thought for a while, and I looked at Honolulu, and I said, “Does this temple exist 3,000 years ago?” I’m sorry.
“I was a yellow-skinned man three thousand years ago, and there was no way I would know about it.” I’m sorry.
He said, “Do you remember how Ho Yao died?” I’m sorry.
For 3,000 years, it should have been very inaccurate. But as they keep reminding me, I can’t remember.
“Accorded to death. I’m light.
He turned over a scroll, looked for it for a while and smiled at a page, “It’s quite civilized…”
“In the three years of its existence, Princess Chu took up her army and attacked him, entering the temple of peace and killing him and Princess Hoya. I’m sorry.
“The Princess has won, giving Ho Yao a glass of wine.” You should remember that. I’m sorry.
“Ridiculous. I picked up the white plaque and wiped the horn: “What are you looking at?” I’m sorry.
At one glance and once again he looked at the scrolls in his hand and said, “The list of the great places. Is there a problem?”
“What’s the problem?” I folded the plaza into my cuffs and took a serious look at the crotch: “Let me tell you what the problem is. Once upon a time, Han was going to give Ho Yao a glass of poison. But he didn’t drink the poison, but he came back and died on top of the dragon chair. So what are you doing when the Emperor of Zhou’s kingdom, Han, says he will win or lose his people’s money? It’s just to erase the blood from the dragon chair in Hoya’s past. I’m sorry.
As a result of the victory of the North Koreans, they destroyed the palace and built a long-lasting tower. I’m sorry.
I’m happy, I’m smiling, I’m throwing a honey in my mouth, I’m leaning back, I’m stabbing my eyes.
I still think it’s funny. Even in the last few thousand years, that’s really funny. Two men who betrayed Ho Yao in the same year spoke of the hidden valley and gave their portraits for 3,000 years. The Koreans won and built the Pagoda for the sole purpose of suppressing blood. What a long day!
He threw out the map of the palace and was so angry that he couldn’t step on his feet.
“Can’t you write the test when you’ve been walking around with a pencil? What a waste of feelings. I’m sorry.
So I picked up the list of the houses, and passed the sand, and put it on the table, and looked at the table, and said, “You don’t have to fight with me here, and don’t think I didn’t know that you started with a pencil when you entered the palace.” I’ll tell you something else. I can’t get it back. I’m sorry.
He smiled very nicely: “The ring must still ring the bell.” You’re the master of this shadow, and it’s a lot easier for you. I’m sorry.
“I’m…” What do you mean, master? I’m sorry.
Honolulu noded and looked at me with hope.
I put on a swing: “It’s okay to tell a story. It’s been over 3,000 years. I can hardly remember Kang Yao, not to mention Ho Yao. You asked me to take the shadow as a master. I can’t do it. I’m sorry.
And (as for) Qur’an, when he refused to desist, he was in a hurry, saying, “How can it be the same?” Kang Yao doesn’t care because you know you’re Lin Wan. Didn’t you make a mistake when you were thrown off the table? Don’t you know you’re a forest? Shouldn’t the memories and feelings of that world be so real and profound? Have you heard of the word “companion”? You have a relationship with that shadow. Can that be the same? Then…
“Wait, can you not be so excited…”
I tried to get Honolulu to adjust his breathing. Looking at him like that, I didn’t know he was going to smoke in the next second.
“Let me correct you. I didn’t make a mistake, I was thrown down the table.” It’s I’m going to go to work, and I’m accidentally hit by a mortuary. I’m sorry.
I’m very serious about this, but he doesn’t seem to listen.
“Where did you hear all this shit? I’m sorry.
I can’t figure it out. Is there no windproof wall under here? All the gossip scandals in the sky and in the air. It’s my curiosity. The kings of Nanshi, who were nine days old, returned, and a host of the gods stood at the altar of the Spirit. On that day, I happened to go up to the border and deliver the list, but I looked at it, and I saw it, and I saw it, and I saw it, and I saw it, and I saw it.
So I spent 25 years in the world. Say it’s a good thing, you don’t have to say it, you die in anger. It’s an accident, not an exercise.
Are you saying I’m innocent?
Such is the news of the sky, and more wrong than the tower of man.
I was thinking, “Do you want to fly up to the top?” I’m sorry.
I looked at him and said, “Do you think I’m so patient with all the ghosts in the world? We had already cut down an ax so that their disobedient souls would vanish. I’m sorry.
And now, you’ve got a little bit closer.
“Think about it, if you can solve this shadow, the monk will certainly be grateful to you, and then he will make you a ghost, and give you up.” How many trainings did you add to the thousands of years after that? I’m sorry.
I’m a little shaken, I feel my chin, if I think about it.
In the heat of the iron fight
“And is that the palace not your work? Dude, you got a thousand-year-old. Think it’s not exciting? The ghost…”
That’s enough.
“Go to the Amo Temple and leave immediately. I’m sorry.
[25]
There is much more to be prepared to say for immediate departure. These days, I’ve prepared what I need to return to the sun. On the day of the week, Suwin came to the door.
On the other hand, he leaned against the door with a sword and looked at me without a word.
“What are you doing?” I looked at him.
Waiting for you.
Dude, not even grown-ups anymore.
“What are you waiting for me for? I grabbed the package and the sword and looked at him strangely.
“Of course I went with you to catch the Shadow.” I’m sorry.
It seems I’m the weird one.
“Why are you coming with me?” Do you know where I’m going? I’m sorry.
Su Wen Do: “The Temple of Amo, the next tomb of Pei Hyundu. I’m sorry.
I opened my mouth a little bit, and he’s a good kid. I just can’t figure out why he’s following.
“This is not a bad cell number three, but a bad one. You don’t have to follow. I’m sorry.
Come on, I squeezed out of his side and shot him on the shoulder.
“Did you not hear? Spirits are about to be incorporated into our third cell. It is only natural that there will be good and bad. I’m sorry.
Saying that Sowing was on my side again, one of them took the package, and the other said, “Let’s go, my colleague. I’m sorry.
“I’m…”
Look at Sowing’s jump, I’m very speechless.
“Wait!” I yelled.
Suwin looked back at me.
“I need to see someone before I go.” I said.
Sowein paused for a moment and then asked, “Mojong? I’m sorry.
I nod my head.
And Su Weng was laughing and shaking his head: “I knew that you would not rest until it became clear to him why he knew the secret of magic. I’m sorry.
In recent days, many people have died in the sun and the palace is busy. Mohon hasn’t been born yet. When he saw him, he was not surprised, as if he knew.
I thought he was going to call me ginger leaves like Qin. But he smiled, and only said: “O Lord Lin, be well.” I’m sorry.
I smiled and thought about how to open my mouth. Mojoon suddenly asked:
“What do you want to know? I’m sorry.
I didn’t have to cover it up to ask him:
“I wonder how you know the secret of magic. I’m sorry.
Mojoon didn’t talk, but I couldn’t see what he was thinking.
I added, “Moren said he burned all the records of blood to the ground and all the records he found before he died. So where did you get it? I’m sorry.
Mojoon still hasn’t spoken. After a while, he suddenly asked:
“If I said I was back in the past, would you believe it? I’m sorry.
His face was calm and his eyes were blinking at me. I had a moment, but I came back. I’ve been a ghost for thousands of years. I’ve been a ghost for 700 or 800 years. Turning the sun around and turning the clock?
“I do.” I nod.
Mojoon seems to be relieved and slow: “It’s about going back, it’s about dreaming.” The entrance to the dream is in the painting. I’m sorry.
I mumbling.
We have already heard of this. Those who practice it with a given thing, and dream it, but whosoever enters it does not have the judgement of the magician, but is determined by the desire on it. Once the mind disappears, the entrance disappears. In addition, even the operator cannot choose when and where to dream. It is also due to the great uncertainty that this number of places has been rarely used for official travel over the last millennium, and has been lost for a long time. I’m afraid the only one who’s using this technique is Yin Yang’s ghost.
But how did Mojoon get into the cemetery… and get into the painting… Although the deed of blood may be re-concluded, the possibility that a child may be able to do so is almost non-existent. So it must be the blood that inherits it, the blood that chooses the best in the same blood, and the wind is the master of the last generation. But without the wind, the blood certificate was broken, and there was no reason to go to Mojoon’s body… so the only possibility was that Mojoon was brought to the grave by the wind.
In this way, I asked, “Did the wind bring you to the grave room?” Didn’t he find the secret in the painting? I’m sorry.
Mojoon shakes his head: “I went to the grave with my little uncle when I was 12, and then fell into a coma and became unconscious for three months. They all thought that I had been hurt by the rage in the tombs, but they didn’t know that I had entered a dream 3,000 years ago. I’m sorry.
I wonder, “What entrance is left behind in zeal?” I’m sorry.
Mojong noded and laughed: “I woke up from my dream and was proud to know the cure for my illness, and I never talked about it again.” After many years, I finally realized that everything was nothing but self-righteous awareness. The secret behind that stone door is not half a roll of medicine, nor the source of the curse, but the opportunity to change the past. Unfortunately… I’ve come from many generations of great talent, and no one is really involved in this secret behind the Stonegate. I’m sorry.
“Change the past? “I’m in the middle of my head and I’m in the middle of my head and I’m in the middle of it, and I’m in the middle of it, and I’m in the middle of it.” But she is the spirit of the shadows, and without her, the children of the Mo would no longer exist… how can this be broken? I’m sorry.
Mojoon shakes his head, his eyes are red, and he exclaims:
“You’re wrong. Back in the past, it was not for the Mo family to emerge from the nightmares of generations, but for that man. I’m sorry.
“Who?” My brain was blank and asked.
Mojoon’s voice is dark:
“Thir thousand years ago, the Grand Princess Ho Yao. I’m sorry.
And We had a shock in our hearts, and the pupils were amplified, and it took a while, and it began to recede.
Mojoon’s face is sad: “Mop-Yun left the army to live in the Shesang Valley… not because of fear, but because of guilt.” He thinks he’s committed to justice in the world… and he’s killed his best friend. Old wounds and heart problems end in depression. I’m sorry.
I looked at Mojoon and said, “If he had a good friend in his heart, he would not have fought back and killed his only family.” I’m sorry.
“He gave the vision a chance to the emperor. I’m sorry.
“What? I didn’t understand what he meant.
Mojoundo: “The two armies are facing each other, and he said that the Qin is king, and that they may remain in the capital forever. Leave… is the vision of the emperor’s choice. I’m sorry.
The words “leave…” are very strange. I looked at him, and I asked, “How do you know that… whose dream did you dream? I’m sorry.
Mojong didn’t speak, but his eyes stopped. We looked at him, and suddenly the air returned to silence.
You may not be able to imagine how terrible it is when the local palace is silent. It’s a rusty smell in a dark environment, and it’s so damp and cold around it, as if the devils of the forest were lying behind you, and the copper bell eyes were staring at you.
“Mojong, your turn.”
A man’s voice came to me in a tremor, and then I turned around and realized that it was the ghost that sent Mojoon to his birth.
Lord Lin! I’m sorry.
The ghost gave me his hand and then took a look at Mojoon and asked, “Do you need a…”
“Don’t delay business… I’m sorry.
Now, he doesn’t say anything and I don’t want to force him. After all, he’s all right. Everything’s changed. So what’s the difference between knowing or not?
I last looked at Mojoon and turned around. I heard a horrifying call after two steps:
Sister…
“What do you call me?” I’m sorry.
Mojoon’s eyes were filled with tears, smiled softly, shook his head, opened his mouth, without saying anything, and the tears fell.
I opened my eyes, and when I couldn’t remember, my body began to react, and suddenly there was tears in my sour eyes.
“What did I ask you to call me?” I looked at Mojoon and asked.
Mojoon’s throat suffocated with a shallow smile on his face and whispered: “Sister, I can’t live that day, I can’t change the past, I can’t bring you back to life, and I can’t stop Moa’s tragedy.” In fact, when I saw Kang Yao in this valley, I should have understood that it was over. Anyway, I’ll see you again. God treats me well, doesn’t she? I’m sorry.
“City…” My lips are shaking and both words are vague.
How? How could Mojoon be a city? Ho Yao’s brother-in-law, who died at the age of nineteen in the capital city of Cheng Dyho.
It was at that moment that I realized what role Mojoon played in that past story. The dream that Mojoon entered was whose dream it was. The true city of Huo was there when the Koreans won the painting for Princess Ho Yao. The following day, Ho was in a coma with an arrow in a spring hunt and woke up for two days.
I’ve been wading, I’ve been remembering for a long time, and I’ve been crying: “The spring hunt… the one that woke up after it was seriously hurt… was you…”
Mojoon’s eyes shivering, shivering, saying, “I stayed in the past as the city of Huo, having been confused for years… Unfortunately, when I woke up in a dream… I realized what the past was about to change, and I finally realized what my mistake was. “The clouds of mirrors, the rosy…”
When I heard these two names, I still didn’t feel it.
Mojong was only a little, a deep sighs, a little red eye looking at me, and went on and said, “I was the one who was so good that I… misreaded the symptoms… that I was thinking of finding a way to break the curse before 3,000 years ago, and thus dispossessed of the government.” It’s because of me that you’ve become more divided and become more divided. I don’t know what fate is… if I don’t go back to the past… Did the real Huo die in the 17-year spring hunt… or… if I could serve as Huo… to protect the people, to regenerate the genie… to protect the people… Doesn’t anything happen after that? I’ve often wondered… why so many people in Mok, only I could enter the dream. Where is the beginning? Where is the end? What is the cause? What is the result?”
Look at Mojoon’s face as white as a demon, my throat swung and my hand with the sword swayed.
For a long time, I was just saying:
“The life and death of Ho is not within your control. Just as the past does not exist for you, the future does not change for you. How can you fight the heavens? I’m sorry.
I said so, but to get Mojoonan on the road. His questions, I can’t answer them, I don’t want to think.
For me, the past is the past, the betrayal is the betrayal, there is no reason not to go back. Ho Yao’s life is like this, and so is my forest ghost.
And We walked on the way of the Yellow Spring with a sword, and Manjushah looked out of sight through the dark red light, beneath the sky.
Too many people have come and gone and come and go. But in the end, no one can turn back from here, and they will have to move forward without turning back.
[26]
I met the last peacekeeper at the Amo Temple before I left. When he saw me, he was scared, he opened his mouth and couldn’t talk. It took a lot of talk to convince him that I was not the devil.
I don’t know what he was thinking. Do you think she’d dare come here? It’s all over the place.
We asked him, “Who are you keeping the seal for?” I’m sorry.
He replied, “For my father. I’m sorry.
I was speechless, and I said, “This is not a substitute, it means ‘for’.” I asked you who was keeping the seal. I’m sorry.
“The work of generations is unknown. I’m sorry.
And We asked: “Who is the stamper?” I’m sorry.
The guard replied, “There is no way to know what happened three thousand years ago. I’m sorry.
I laughed, and slowly pulled out of my sword, and waved: “Your secret became the secret of the earth when you were dead.” Even if you don’t say it here, there’s always a way to ask you. But he’s not as civilized as I am and he doesn’t want me to be so patient. You know what I mean?”
The sealer was silent for a moment, listening to the truth, and was well aware of it, and said, “We have replaced the royal seal.” The emissary is known as a woman and a mother. I’m sorry.
I slit my eyes. What a Korea win, what a troupe. It was only then that she heard that Mojoon had said how to regret it, leaving the next generation an opportunity to change the past. I turned my head and printed my shadow in a cold and clear temple.
And when he heard that he was eager to see him, that was a cry. The ghost on the side scared me.
I smiled. I’m afraid the inspector will soon know that I lied to him. The camel is not as terrible as I said, and I am the uncivilist, the impatient one.
Everything was ready, and I left with Sowing. I didn’t talk much, and Sowing was very quiet.
In the night, I stopped off on the street with Sowing, just in time for the last compartments.
If there is no street, it will be put alive into the street of the sun, under the jurisdiction of the earth, hidden in the old trees of every righteous place, and will provide a place to rest for the passers-by and the soul.
Night’s without street light is as bright as day. The ghosts sing to wine, the dancers twist the willows, and the gibberish.
It’s hard to find a very quiet place on the roof of the inn. The wind is a bit strange, and it drills in the eyes, and I look at the moon with my chin, and I look at the moon, and let it squeeze my cheek and my eyes. Soon after, Sowing climbed up with a bottle of wine.
“It’s better to be drunk. Swein smiled and poured me a glass.
I took the wine, took a soft sneeze, a wind blew in and sneezed twice in a row.
“Wanting about Shessan Valley?” Suwen asked.
I noded and shook my head and picked and chose the matter of this day with Sowing.
Listen, Sowein asked: “Do you urge him to put it down, but you cannot let it go?” I’m sorry.
I shook my head: “I was just thinking that if Mojoon were to change his past, he would not have died in that way, and Hoya would not have died in that tragic way.” Where am I going now? Or is it the forest now?”
Soo-ween lamented, took off his cape and put it on my shoulder, whispering, “I don’t know what would be different now if the past changed. But I have always believed that, although the heavens and the earth have been created, and the heavens and the earth have lived and died, and that the fate of man seems to have been determined, and that all that remains is not within their control. And that’s why people, whether ghosts or gods, want to fight fate. Who knows? Maybe fate has changed. I’m sorry.
I look at Sowing, so warm, so not like the one I know.
Sowing found me looking at him, and his eyes blinked, so don’t look at him, and his mouth smiled, “Don’t look at me like that. I know I’m very handsome and charming, but I’m not going to find a wife older than me. I’m sorry.
I looked at him and turned and laughed.
Over the years, I have seen too many ghosts, and very few really stopped to say a few words. So I used to say, “The earth is cold, and there is always an invisible line between ghosts and ghosts, and you cannot see it, but it is there, and it has not disappeared for a moment.”
And now that Sowein is here, I suddenly feel like the cold ground is starting to warm.
Maybe Halo is right. It’s not the city that’s cold, it’s the heart we’ve been tarnished by time.
[27]
Since I died as Ho Yao, I haven’t been back to the capital for 3,000 years. Neither Chu nor Zhou anymore. Today, the name of the Emperor Chen is Peng, and more than 200 years ago, Doranin changed his name and abandoned his palace. Today, at the end of the street, there is no one to remember that the Temple of Amo, which was originally a long-lived tower in the palace, was a long-lasting house of peace and six generations of kings of Chu, and that the palace, which was then razed to the ground, also saw the birth of the great kingdoms.
At night, standing outside the Amo temple, staring at the high tip of the tower, I fainted. Suwin looked at it, opened the package and turned it over, and finally turned two masks. And he put on his face, and he drew near me with gold.
“What is this? * I could have backed back and pushed the gold mask, asking *
Su Wen Do: “What, do you want that shadow to see you, that you are Ho Yao?” I’m sorry.
I looked at the gold mask and didn’t talk, but the hand was loosed. Sowein put on a mask for me, then went around behind me and slowly tied the tape, and I felt his hands were staggered and he moved slightly. For some reason, when Sowing approached me, I smelled a familiar smell, and his actions were familiar to me, as if this scene had been repeated countless times in the past millennium.
“Sween, how long have you been in cell 3? * I’m changing my mask and asking *
“A long time ago. Swein said, “Go ahead and look at me and laugh, “It’s a lot longer than you.” I’m sorry.
The face of Sowein was very close, and for the first time I discovered that his eyes were light brown, glittering with tender light, as if it were a river of stars on the Yellow Springs.
I looked at him, and my mouth tumbled, and I was embarrassed when I found it, and I fell down with my mouth, and I recovered the old melancholy and asked, “Why stay in cell number three?” Why stay in the palace? Why can’t we get through it? I’m sorry.
I am a stillborn child who cannot understand the so-called difficulties of utilisation among the population and, consequently, why they choose to remain in the country because they die.
“What’s wrong with the government?” What good is it? It’s not necessarily because you can’t, but it’s also possible that you can’t do it because it’s complete and go straight to the other side. I’m sorry.
Sowein made a good point. I didn’t say anything but nod.
“Let’s go. Swein gave Nuu his mouth to Natanu.
The light inside the tower is dark, and it is clear from the candlestick that the original candlefire should be a lot, except that the last of the sealkeepers died, and that no one has replaced the burning candles, leaving only those who have reached the end of the line still staggered, as if they could easily be extinguished by a little wind.
The Shadow has now broken the seal and left the Amos Temple long ago, but in the end this is her lair and she may return sometime. Every step I took with Sowing, I was careful, I was afraid I’d startled the shadow, even worse, or I’d bump into her.
In fact, it’s an unusual tower, and from the outside it’s a stone tower, and the inner walls of the tower are covered with a jade. That is why the Koreans have been accused of losing money and losing money. While I hate him, I can objectively say that the Koreans are not free to waste, and that since he built the tower to suppress Hoya’s blood, everything that is related to it is not by chance, but for Hoya’s sake.
“The strange…” Su-Win was suddenly whispering.
“What’s weird?” I asked.
Sowing swayed his head, looking around, and he wondered, “The candlesticks appear to be in order. I’m sorry.
I looked at the candlestick, and I looked at it as if it were some kind of array. I nodded my head: “It should be part of the seal.” I’m sorry.
If Suwin looks at those candlesticks and shakes his head, “No.” How can these candlesticks be properly arranged when the shadows have broken out of print? You see, it is clear that the candles that disappear or are extinguished are either burned or the wind out, rather than being forced by someone to break the seal. I’m sorry.
When I looked at the candlestick in front of me, I raised my eyebrow, and I looked at it for a long time, and I asked, “What do you think?” I’m sorry.
“I don’t know. But I think there’s another way to seal it, but it seems to have been abandoned. I’m sorry.
“Bleak the letter and ask him.” I said,
And when the Word had come to pass, We changed it again: “Wait a minute, the old thief of the camel will cover himself up and will not say a single word. I’ll ask Lord Wang first. I’m sorry.
He looked at me, and said, “Isn’t it a long time since he’s been connected? I’m sorry.
And I groaned, and touched the crumbling of the neck: “This is how he has come to find it very few times and many times.” I’m sorry.
Sowing asks, “What are you going to do with him? I’m sorry.
And I explained, “Well, he’s not going to make it, but he’ll always show up when it’s critical. And even though every time it stinks, it’s hard to hear, but for 3,000 years it hasn’t fallen off the chain. I’m sorry.
Sowein laughed: “He is not too much of a burden to listen to you.” I’m sorry.
And I said: Nor can it be said that it is a gas. You know, he’s been ripped out of his heart long ago, how can he be seen in a ghost’s mind? It’s not a bad time to be there. Do you want him to be happy? I’m sorry.
“Have you ever seen a ghost king?” I’m sorry.
Suwin noded his head: “The last time he saw Shessan Valley. What? What do you want to talk about the King? I’m sorry.
And I covered my mouth, and it took me a long time to say, “It was the last time, in the tombs of the Shessan valley, the king looked strange and strange. I didn’t care, but I went back to think about it, and the more I thought about it. I’m sorry.
Sowein said, “What’s wrong? I’m sorry.
As Su Wen looked to know, I came with enthusiasm and said, “Now it’s up to the two of us.” The King and the King are bad-tempered and weird. But do you know how different they are? I’m sorry.
“What? “Sween’s eyes blinked and his ears were raised silently.
And We said, “One of them is cold and one of them is corrupt.” I’m sorry.
Sowein opened his mouth with a little muscle on his face: “Who…cut?” I’m sorry.
“You know how to ask! Of course it’s the Ghost King. I’m showing the face of a hating iron. I didn’t say anything about the King.
Suwin asked again.
I read in detail: “I am too familiar, he has no heart, so he is cold, he can never feel it, and he never talks like a white knife in his heart. That’ll kill you. But the King is different. I have not seen him before, but I said many things to him outside the palace. He speaks with a smile and sarcasm, not with a white knife in the red knife, but with a knife that is not fatal. So this ghost king is not cold… but damaged! I’m sorry.
Suwen opened his mouth and tried to say a word of “lost” without saying anything, and his mouth was shut again. He seemed to be very speechless about my speech and asked, “What are you trying to say?” I’m sorry.
I looked away, and I was cold, and I was like, “That ghost king in Shessan Valley that day didn’t say a lot of things, and he sounded quite familiar, how to hear and see how he felt. I’m sorry.
Sowing noded, reached out and touched my forehead.
“What are you doing? “I’m in a tremor, and I’m taking two steps back. I don’t know what I’m hiding from, but when his hand touched my forehead, I was like an electric out of my head, and my head was flashing out the eyes of the shining star.
It’s a good thing Sowing didn’t see my anomaly, just said, “I’ll see if you’ve burned your brain.” Why are you pretending to be the King for no reason? Ghosts are bad… I’m sorry.
And the wind was dark, and I looked around and said, “Do not disbelieve, and the devil believes in evil.” Let’s not say what happened to the King. I don’t lie to you. I always think the ghost is everywhere. I don’t know where to look at us these days. I’m sorry.
I’m not saying that without a reason. The King of Ghosts is strutting at me and beating me in the face. And he always knew when to move, and he seemed very passive.
“Neurotic…” Surprisingly looking at me and reaching out to my chest.
“What are you doing?” I’m sorry.
Su Wen, with his face shut, picked up from my junction, put a jade on his chest, forced him into my hand, and said, “Quickly ask the King.” I’m sorry.
A little bit of a second, and I reacted.
“Hand-in-the-hand, sneak-in-the-face, bad-hearted.” I was whispering, staring at Sowing again, holding the jade and turning around.
The Swein behind me didn’t speak much, and it took a while to hear the footsteps that followed, and I couldn’t help but keep my mouth on the radians of victory.
For 3,000 years, I have come to the conclusion that all the emotions in the world are relative. For example, if you’re happy, those who wish you weren’t. As long as you’re not sad, those who wish you were sad will be sad. Likewise, any strange and strange occasion, as long as you are not embarrassed, that awkwardness will always be someone else.
[28]
As far as I could have known, the King still failed to respond to my stormy cry.
And as soon as I turned back, I saw So Wen looking at me with his arms, as if he were saying, “What did I say?”
But just one second before I put down the jade, there was suddenly a very timid sound, only three words:
“What for?” # I’m not going anywhere #
I had a surprise, and my mouth was like, “Your Majesty, you’re here. I want to know something. I’m sorry.
Say it. His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the United States of America.
I looked at Sowing, and I told him everything about the Ammo Temple, and I told him everything about the candlestick and guess.
He said, “Look at me.” I’m sorry.
So I opened my eyes through Jade and showed the image of the tower.
Look, the King said, “Didn’t you have a fight with the camel?” I’m sorry.
“Hmm? I didn’t understand what he meant.
He said, “Didn’t you hear about the rising sun in Shesang Valley? Not all of them, but what you see before you is the most basic of the ranks. I’m sorry.
I looked at Sowing and wondered, “What’s the trick?” I’m sorry.
It’s like I’m thinking about something. In a previous interview with Chessan Gusuwen about the drying of corpses, it was written in a letter that, 3,000 years ago, an emperor was obsessed with this evil, that he sought the strange men of the world to make his potions, and that he succeeded.
Han won…
I took a breath of cool air, as if I could no longer breathe when someone choked me. So the Koreans who studied trickery 3,000 years ago won? Why does he work in this tower to survive? Is Ho Yao’s shadow sealed here so as to feed on anger and bitterness, and to refine his magic? Do you want to live forever?
When I heard that I had not spoken for a long time, he suddenly asked, “Who are you with?” I’m sorry.
“Sween. I said,
I don’t know if he’s asleep.
“Mr. King… are you still there? I’m trying to ask you a question.
It’s only a few words from Shi Jiuyu-pep that have been sent to the Emperor: “Take care of it as soon as possible and return to the capital.” I’m sorry.
“Yes. When I answered, I could never hear the sound of Jade Pei again.
I put down the jade, I looked at Sowing, and I looked at Sowing.
“What do you look at me like this?” He touched the neck.
“Did you offend Lord Wang?” I blindfolded.
“Ah, why say that? I’m sorry.
I grunt, “Why did you choke when you were mentioned?” It doesn’t look good either. I’m sorry.
Sowein felt like he couldn’t help but stare at him, and said, “How can you “hear” when you don’t have words to choke and look bad?” I’m sorry.
“How many years have I known the King?” I explained with my face flat. He doesn’t have to look at his face, and the sound can tell his color. I’m sorry.
Su Wen looked at me, wrinkled his eyebrow and blinked, and said, “Do you like the king?” I’m sorry.
“Of course I do. I couldn’t say anything more: “The King raised me. I don’t like him. I like you? I’m sorry.
Sooven’s got a tan. I don’t know what he’s mad about. He nodded his head and laughed: “Did you expect to be married to the Emperor without his heart?” For tens of thousands of years, I haven’t seen a wife. I’m sorry.
“Who said anything about marrying the King?” How can your mind be so dirty? “I looked down on Sowing with my face and I looked down on it.
Suddenly, something went wrong and I looked at Suwendo and said, “Twenty thousand years, you say tens of thousands? Why do you say that you haven’t seen him for thousands of years? I’m sorry.
“I’m a metaphor. Is it funny that you bite? Sowing looked at me and turned away.
There’s something wrong with Sowing. There’s something wrong with him. How long has he been dead? One mouth is tens of thousands of years, and he is already there, even longer than he was.
I burned letters and asked for petty information. A letter was set on fire to Honolulu while Su Wen was not paying attention, asking him to help me find out who Su Wen was and instructing him not to alarm him.
[29]
There must be some hidden secrets in the tower, which I never doubted. But when I actually saw the ice coffin at the top of the tower, I remained in shock, unable to move. The man lying in the ice coffin, with his face on his face, and his skin as smooth as he can see, except for no blood, as if he were asleep.
With my sword in my arms, I can walk by, knowing I’m standing here, and I’m afraid Hoya will suddenly get up from that ice coffin.
“Why do they keep Ho Yao’s body so? What the hell are they doing? * I muffled, I squeaked *
Sowing didn’t speak, he seemed as shocked as I was, as if he was used to the big scene.
“What are they doing with Ho Yao’s body? What kind of magic is this? I can’t really understand what these people are doing.
Su Wen looked at the ice coffin and said, “Didn’t you ever think that perhaps Koreans would win the trick to bring Hoya back to life? I’m sorry.
“Reborn? “Are you crazy?” He killed Ho Yao. Why do you want her back? He was afraid of how far she had gone and had destroyed her house and set up a sabbatical tower to suppress the dead. You told me to come back to life?”
Sowein looked at me calmly and softly: “But Ho Yao ended up dying.” I’m sorry.
I laughed, “Yes. But even if she didn’t do that, the Koreans would have got the poison. Instead of dying so tragically, she would rather keep the curse forever in the temple and make it difficult for him to win. I’m sorry.
And Su Wen asked, “How can Ho Yao’s poison drink die if he doesn’t drink it? I’m sorry.
I can’t say a word at a time, but I can’t say a word. I can only laugh without a word. I can’t cry. I’m reaching out with a sword, and I’m emptied of Sowing. I thought you were him. I’m sorry.
“I’m just exploring this possibility. I thought you could jump out of Hoya for 3,000 years. But now, you still have her emotions, and it’s always partial. I’m sorry.
I can’t defend myself.
When Suwin saw me not talking, he said, “Look at this ice coffin, and look at Hoya’s body, it’s obvious that he’s being looked after in his life. And, look at her forehead. I’m sorry.
I followed Swing’s description of the past and only saw a blood stain on Hoyo’s forehead.
Su Wen Do: “If Koreans are really afraid of the curse, why didn’t they just destroy Ho Yao’s body at first? And make ice coffins and store them? Look at the blood. I think the shadow was sealed in Hoya’s body. Where does the seal have to be made of body? I’m sorry.
I looked at Ho Yao’s body and said, “What do you want to say?” I’m sorry.
And Sowein took a breath: “I want to say that the seal was done only as a last resort, after the Koreans had been able to win and bring together many of the magicians of the world who, under their zealful leadership, did so to bring Hoya back to life. I just don’t know what’s wrong with this process, but it’s just a little obsession, and it’s turned into a shadow and a ghost. So they had to seal it in Hoya’s body. And why must it be Ho Yao’s body, not anything else…”
Suwinton went to work, looked up at my eyes and said, “Because they… at least won the Koreans and had a little luxurious hope that one day a trick would succeed, and the great Princess Ho Yao, who was able to return his soul to the world. I’m sorry.
My body was shaking, and my brain was blank. I have believed in 3,000 years, and I have hated 3,000 years of people, why is it that in the mouth of Sowing it is completely strange? In his mouth, in the story of 3,000 years ago, if we were just an insinuation.
I’ve got a letter from the Divine Hall. I’ve got yellow paper in my hand. Then he raised his head, held his sword in his hand and said, “Let’s go find the shadow.” I’m sorry.
“Where to find a needle like a needle when you leave the temple?” I’m sorry.
“She exists because of a desire. Her obsession is that Han won, so she’ll show up when there’s a family. We’ve only been asking about the Korean family. We’ve written back. We should leave. I’m sorry.
I took the lead and walked down the tower.
“Wait, you’re sure Ho Yao’s obsession is won by the Koreans, not by the throne… or someone else? I’m sorry.
Swein’s voice is shivering and sounds very strange.
“What other people?” I’m sorry.
“I just heard that Ho Yao and Bae Hyundu are deeply involved, and that the Han family of Pei Hyundu will not be separated.” I thought Ho Yao would be angry with the Koreans for winning and then marry him to avenge her brother’s death. Did she really love Han? I’m sorry.
Come on, Sowing shakes his head: “No, the painting in the Cemetery of Shessan Valley, Hoya’s eyes are filled with indifference and cold.” It’s not love, it’s hate. How could she fall in love with Bae Hyundu when she hated him for winning? I’m sorry.
I was silent for a moment, and then I said, “No one knows more about Ho Yao than I do. The ghost king has to take this job, doesn’t he? Love is good, hate is bad. Now I say Ho Yao is won, and that’s won. Will you know better than me? I’m sorry.
Swein had a little bit of an idea why my temper was suddenly so good.
In the shadows, I look at the shadows of Sowing’s reflection on the ground, and I see the cold in my eyes. No one ever told him that the painting was made by the Koreans and no one told him that the painting was won by the Koreans. It seems that Swain knows a lot more than I thought, and that it took longer than I thought. On the roof of the no-street inn, the moment of trust appeared as if it were a joke, and then a moment fell apart. Even at this moment, the warmth seems to have never existed.
“Let’s go. For a long time, when I only said two words, I took my sword down to the tower and never looked back.
The steps of Sowein were light, and I knew that he was not far behind me, but in a dark tower he never said a word.
[30]
I found out we were trapped when Sowing and I reached the bottom of the tower. The bottom door is locked and it can’t be pushed.
“Don’t push. It’s not human. It’s ghost. “I looked around and said to Sowing who was still working on the door.
“That shadow? “Sween’s got his eyebrow.
“I don’t know. It’s a ghost who walks deep. If it’s that shadow, I’m afraid she’s far worse than we thought. I’m sorry.
As I was saying, I was banging on the jade around, trying to find out if there were any other exits.
Sowing doesn’t know what he’s thinking. He hasn’t heard his footsteps for a long time. After a while, his voice was ringing behind me: “Why is Ho Yao here if Ho Yao’s desire is won by the Koreans?” Where did she get the information if she was trying to trap us? Did the Divine reveal our whereabouts? I’m sorry.
I didn’t look back and say, “The spirit has always kept things secret, except for a few of the ghosts, and the ghosts in the palace will never know, and the possibility of leaking is minimal. I’m sorry.
“It doesn’t make sense. Suwin seems to have laughed.
I couldn’t help but look back at him and see him laughing all over his face. I really don’t know. He’s laughing. When I saw him, he took away his smile and said, “What am I doing?” I’m sorry.
I didn’t pay attention to him, so I went on and said, “So I didn’t say that it was the shadow that kept us here. As I said earlier, I entered the tower silently under my eyes and made a ghost door that I could not even break. Ho Yao’s Shadows should not have done that. I’m sorry.
Soo Win stopped talking again.
But when I was silent and the air was still, I was reminded of the reply of the earth. I thought I’d look out of the tower and forget about it. And We spread out the yellow paper, and looked with a weak candle, and did not say a word.
Swein stood behind me, and his faint and slightly smiled voice over my head: “The King Zhou Taizu won his death six years ago, and the history of mankind has documented his obsession with Buddhaism and empty palaces. His brother, Han Mae, was born without children. In the third year of his accession to the throne, the Koreans were incompetent. I’m sorry.
And I burned the yellow paper with my fingers: “The cycle of karma and the reward is not good.” The Korean family betrayed and ended up the same. I’m sorry.
So Wen Weithton said, “This is not your concern. People say he won and lost his fantasies, but you and I both know that there is no Buddha in the tower, only a body of Ho Yao. He’s not obsessed with Buddha, but with trickery. After Ho Yao died, he lived six short years to bring Ho Yao back to life. But the trick failed, Ho Yao didn’t survive, so he died. Perhaps you should recall, Lord Lin, whether in the memory of a long time ago, 3,000 years ago, there were any details that you ignored, that you forgot, that you mistook the story and hated the wrong person. I’m sorry.
The silence in the tower, the voice of Sowing echoes between the jade. My hands shivered slightly, as if he had brought back to the capital city of Grand Chu 3,000 years ago.
In the five years of his career, the northern general of his town was able to attack the city southwards by 150,000 members of the North Korean Army. He joined the princess in her victory. In March, the capital broke down and the Emperor died, and his foot and foot stepped into Chu Palace. In that temple, Han won her a drink. But she turned back and ran over the dragon chair.
The story is old and new and leaves no one to argue, and there has been no change at all.
Su Wenshi, when I had not spoken for a long time, lamented, and asked, “Why can’t Hoya’s thoughts disappear when I ask you a different question, since he died on Tuesday and the Korean family has no future?” I’m sorry.
Su Wen is right that if Ho Yao’s obsession is born out of Korean rhetoric, it should automatically disappear as the Korean family dies. But it is not normal that it will not cease for three thousand years, and that it will come forth in the end.
After a while, Sowe said, “Maybe the problem is still with Baegendu.” It’s a shame we’re stuck here. I’m sorry.
In the shadows, I gently shook my head.
People have a lot of regrets in their lives, not every one of them. No one in the world knows Ho Yao better than I do, and she is cold and selfish and has never been cheap enough to take advantage of everyone around her. Baegendu is a rare source of guilt and regret in her heart, but is never likely to be one of the paranoia and resentments that will linger in the millennium.
“Go back to the ice coffin. I’m sorry.
After that, I turned around and slowly walked towards the top of the tower.
[31]
In the ice coffin on the top of the tower, Hoyo’s body and his side were not changed, and his face was still quiet and his pale hands were crossed in front of his abdomen.
Sowing doesn’t seem to understand why I’ve been staring at the body and looking at it and asking, “What do you see? I’m sorry.
“There is nothing better to see than nothing.” I’m not saying anything.
Swein seems to be very quiet and laughs: “It’s better not to see anything. Look at your eyes, but you’re not. I’m sorry.
“I’m leaking? And you… “I’m humming, and I’m trying to look up and yell at him again, and I’m looking at him.
Wait…
Sowing was right. I’m not a big eye, but I’m really leaking.
In front of you, the corrugated white wrist of the body was wearing a silver bracelet engraving. I didn’t care about it at first, but now I see it, and I feel more and more. The strange thing is that the bracelet did not lose light as a result of the decay of the years, but it remained as bright as ever. It’s like in the last millennium, there’s someone who’s been cleaning up.
Is it a peacekeeper? Or someone else?
I think I’m ridiculous, and I can’t think of a single possibility that doesn’t exist.
It seems as if there is no obvious emotion behind this. I slowly leaned down, took the bracelet off Ho Yao’s hand, turned it over, and looked for it along the line. It’s true that on the inside of the bracelet, next to the line, there’s a little Korean word. This is the year of the marriage, when Han won for Ho Yao. As to why the Korean family heirloom is a silver bracelet instead of a jade bracelet, Ho Yao once asked the Koreans to win. At that time, he said that silverware needed to be protected at the age of many years, meaning that there was a long-standing relationship between husband and wife.
The story that hasn’t faded in 3,000 years is now more ironic than the bracelet or the poison.
But in any case, bitterness and sweetness, poison and silver bracelets are her stories. So I did not say anything, except that he gave the bracelet back to Hoya.
Close to the ice casket, the cool air continued to enter my nose and mouth, as soon as I leaned down and put the bracelet on, the body in the casket opened its eyes.
[322]
And when I was scared of the moment when I opened my eyes, There was no time to shout, no time to retreat, and Ho Yao’s body was sittin’ in a shadow, and a pale, dry hand grabbed my wrist.
As soon as Suwen’s hand was blown, he was caught by the shadow. The ghost has a way of being caught dead and I can’t move at all. But Su Wen, somehow, moved his hands and flew back. But it seems to have pushed itself too hard to the wall.
I didn’t expect anything from Swing. He’d be fine.
In fact, the body does not have a stench, and it cannot do anything by itself unless it is a puppet. So almost immediately I realized that it was not the body that opened its own eyes, but that the shadow was manipulating Hoya’s body.
And We lifted our eyes with a single glance against the evil one.
Not good…
And suddenly a moment of dizziness, and the heavens and the earth turned, and the whole body followed.
I seem to have caught Sowing staring at me.
“Don’t look at her eyes…”
And it was too late for me, and the shadow’s dim eyes passed through a strange light, a moment of black and white confusion, and formed a giant vortex, and I was dazzled and immediately sucked into it.
And open our eyes, and We are in a valley. Look up, the clouds, the weather is rare.
Sweatly looked at me, and Sowing stood by me with a calm face. Seems like he’s been dragged into this. He’s pretty proud.
I shook my head.
Sowing looked up and looked around. I don’t know what he can see in this empty valley.
“Don’t look, it’s an illusion. I held on to my sword and I sighs.
Su-hyun’s a little chubby, surprisingly not with me. It’s just a pair of eyes that can’t be broken down to eight uses, and it’s still on the left, right, right, top and bottom.
Look at him, I smiled, “What, scared?” I told you not to come. I told you not to see her eyes. But if you listen to me once, you will not come to this field. I’m sorry.
Su Wen’s head did not turn around and said, “I said that cell number three is a good place and a bad place. I, Sowing, made a promise. I’m sorry.
Then he said, “It must have been Hoya’s desire.” This ghost doesn’t directly harm people, and it’s probably the way to eat people’s souls. We let her get caught. I’m sorry.
I scratched my head, a little confused. I can’t remember where this place is. I can’t be without memory.
“What’s the sound?” Suwen suddenly said.
The square is too tense to panic, and now listen very carefully, and the water sounds seem to be mixed with the soft music.
Sooven and I took a look, followed the music, and there were two people up the waterfall.
“Is that Ho Yao? Swein said, “Look in your eyes.
“No…” I shook my head.
What’s wrong?
And We looked at those who were not far away, and said: I have not seen either. I’m sorry.
From time to time, young men in green clothes chords with a faint smile in their mouths and look at the woman who stands not far in her arms. The woman was in a red robe with a gold mask. I can’t see the colour of the mask, and the brightest of the eyes that appear, staring at those who play.
It’s strange, but it’s a little familiar, and I can’t see it with my eyes on it. They seem to be talking, sounding, and only a single mouth, but they cannot hear what they are talking about.
I worked hard to move forward, and I wanted my feet off the ground and flew right in front of them. Sowein saw me in such a hard way, and he whispered. Then, one by one on my shoulder. And the next second, we moved to them.
“Don’t come any closer. It’s a nightmare. I’m sorry.
Su Wen said he would look at them as if nothing had happened. I looked at him and I was so shocked. I’m afraid it’s not clear that all the normal techniques in the illusion are inoperable, that I’m already much higher than the normal ghost, that I’m in the illusion, and it’s no different from a human being. How can he use invisible magic in such a powerful illusion? There are no more ghosts above me in the earth today. I’m not supposed to be like him, but he’s like…
I hit a hiccup and a cooler gas in my stomach.
I doubt I’ve been counted, but I have no evidence.
“You…”
Dude, I just opened my mouth and was covered in Sowing. But no one can see us or hear us. I don’t know what he did to me.
I suspect he did it on purpose, but I still have no evidence.
At that time, Sowing and I had a look, and they had a mouth. I looked in his eyes, and I found the young man who played the piano standing up, looking at the valley of the shadows, sighing, and saying:
“If you step aside, maybe everything will be different. I’m sorry.
The masked woman was not moving, and asked, “Scrambling in the dark.” Then I ask you, what’s dark and clear? I’m sorry.
The young man didn’t say a word.
She went on to say, “You were born in heaven nine times, and it is you who think it is clear, and the shadow is dark.” And I grew longer than the shadow, and to me the meditation was clear, and nine geniuses dark. So there is no so-called light and dark in the world, but because of different positions, what is seen is different. I’m sorry.
What the hell? What? I’m getting confused. Ho Yao is a mortal, and these are some strange stories.
I’m going to listen to you more. But it was not even in time to hear what the young man had said, and the waterfall had suddenly turned into a wave of shock, and it swept me and Sowing into the depths. I struggled so hard that when I thought I was going to break my soul here, my body fell and my eyes opened and my toes touched the ground.
It took me a long time to get on my feet. Sooven came back and dragged me into the snow.
I ate a mouthful of snow and it was cold. It was only when I crawled and stood up that I could smell the blood in the air.
“Where are we? I’m sorry.
Su-Win is squeezing on his voice and is standing in front of me in a state of shock with great vigilance.
The sight, the blood is floating. The bodies scattered around the ground had broken military flags, and the snow was so red. Several of the young men stood against their backs, with a sword in their hands, and came in a thousand horses, and the young man in silver armor was the first to raise his sword, but was stabbed in the chest with a sword.
“It’s a battleground…” and I looked at it and said, “Li.” I’m sorry.
“What are you talking about?” Suwen’s eyebrow.
I’m pointing at a military flag that’s broken not far away.
Su-Win looked at his eyes and said: “Li ? That was tens of thousands of years ago. It’s an ancient battleground! What’s in Ho Yao’s head? I’m sorry.
Don’t say he doesn’t know. I don’t know.
There was no time to say more than one thing: I was at the feet of Sowing, and suddenly the earth covered by the snow broke into a crack, and in a violent shaking, we were so precise that we were both sewn in the earth.
Still, as before, after a quick moment of whereabouts, we went to another place. There’s a strange silence more than just a few days ago. There is a decomposition in the cold air of the forest.
At first, I thought this was another battlefield, but I quickly reciprocated that there was no military flag next to a mountain of bodies. Look closely where the bodies are all over the ground, and that broken uniform is clearly white.
The cold wind crossed like a knife, and after a chatter, I finally saw it, looking at a mass grave. There is a young man in the middle of a mountain of white bones, and there is blood on the silver armor. He turned his back to me, and I was so familiar with the contours, that suddenly something went wrong. His head was leaning right, sitting there, wondering what he was thinking and what he was waiting for.
It took me a while to understand that the boy was dead in the battlefield I saw.
The snow has stopped, but the wind is cold and the snow on the ground is still raging in the mid-air. The fog surged and covered with snow, like sand, towards the feet of the youth.
In the fog came a group of people from far away. They’re stifling and silent. Of those who were wearing silver masks, only the middle woman was wearing a gold mask. And in the white, near the green, a rusty sword. A dark, cold eye under the mask and staring at the young man.
The woman’s eyes blinked, her voice dazzled, and she said:
“I am the Titan. I was ordered to arrest you. Any last words? I’m sorry.
In a moment, I watched the woman in a gold mask.
Dragon Emperor? It’s a dragon attic.
And behold! We remember in the first illusion, the woman with a gold mask, full of silence. I can’t think of much, but I can’t think about it. “I can kill a ghost with my sword!”
Titus hasn’t spoken for ages. But the fierce look under the mask led me to think that she would raise her sword’s hand at the next second and split it at the boy. But she did not move, for a long time, but asked again: “I will ask you one last time. I’m sorry.
“If so, will you help me?” I’m sorry.
“It’s you who can help you. If you can’t get through it, you can’t get through it. “It’s only a formality to ask your last words.” You can’t stay on earth without saying it. You should understand that. I’m sorry.
The young man seemed to be ablaze, shivering, looking at the white bones and shaking his head: “But I promised to take them home.” I’m sorry.
And he asked, “That’s why you are not afraid of sin, nor of dissipation.” I’m sorry.
The young man noded his head and cried, “But my soul has been gone too long to find a way back.” I’m sorry.
Dillon’s little lips. She said something, but I didn’t hear it. When the wind came, I was brought in, and I tried to struggle to hear it better, but through the blizzards, I only saw the young man being shackled.
He turned back slowly and finally looked at the white bones of the earth and his eyes were sad and desperate.
I finally saw his face, white and thin, with a clear and gentle outline, but gave him a chill that was hard to reach.
I know him.
For thousands of years, I was the most familiar and trusted.
What a young man!
[33]
Seeing that face, I feel like I’ve been hit by a thunderbolt. But I was dazed, and I couldn’t even look at it before, and then I got swept away by a snowstorm.
When I was standing on the edge of a cliff, I almost fell down, and the cold wind on the edge came and I could almost hear my heart beating. Soon thereafter, Su Wen appeared at the edge of the cliff, but he was worse off than me, with half his foot on the edge of the cliff, and he was swaying around, and I was afraid that if I had held him in my hand, he would have been in this strange illusion.
If he was the King of Ghosts, I’d have to wonder if that old story was a lie.
“Nothing. I can’t help but think.
Sowein was having an attack, and I covered his mouth.
Yes, I took the opportunity to take revenge. He may doubt me, but surely he has no proof.
In his helpless eyes, I beat a “shh” gesture, and then I let go.
I began to observe the surrounding environment. Looking away, there were many people who were not far away, and it was as if it were a battlefield, but not as if it were a battlefield. I looked in the crowd, and I saw the woman with the gold mask.
“It’s true…” I took a breath of cool air.
Suwin’s eyeballing at me: “It’s not right for a moment, it’s true for a moment and you’re surprised. I’m sorry.
My eyes passed over the crowd, staring at the owl, and saying, “This is not Ho Yao’s obsession, but the owl’s… but why?” Why did Huo Yao’s body be called back by Tee Yi… That’s impossible.”
Sowing didn’t show what I thought he was surprised. He just didn’t talk, and he looked at the Titans.
On his knees and in his arms was a man with a silver mask similar to that, and he was dying. I can’t see his face, but I can hear their voices.
“You can’t die… you can’t die! The sound under the gold mask of the tiara is cold, and the helpless feeling of helplessness that can hardly be retained suddenly penetrates every inch of my skin. Somehow I suddenly felt sorry for her.
The man with the silver mask slowly lifted up his dry, pale hand, as if it was hard to touch the face of the tiara: “I am real… really…”
Really what? And We raised Our ears with Our ears, and We heard it. I took a step forward and was grabbed by Sowing.
“Don’t go over there. He just said it in cold.
When I look back, the man in the silver mask is too weak to say a single word. He had a light smile in his eyes, but he seemed tired and he blinked slowly until he finally closed his eyes.
“No!” The typhus looked up in his eyes, dragged his arms in his arms and shivered.
She’s sobbing, calling a man’s name. But somehow, I just don’t really hear it.
As the man’s arms fell, his whole body was turned into a mirage, and the foam was just like the wind. Dillon’s arms are round, still in their original form. I can’t see the face under the mask, I can’t imagine what it’s like to look under it, but I can see through the cracks that the staring eyes are unbelievable.
“Limbow… Suwin’s shaking my arm.
I’m dazed, I’m on my feet, I’m moving back and forth. Suwin seems worried. Grab my arm.
From the very beginning, I felt like the temperature around me was a little lower. But I didn’t care because it wasn’t so sudden. But now that the feeling is so strong that there is no snow to fly, I feel cold, a heart as if it were immersed in the depths of the glaciers, and the stinging seawater is depleting the remaining temperature a little bit until there is a complete loss of consciousness, and humans are immersed in the deep and cold sea floor forever.
Then I fell down on my knees, and it was cold so that I could not beat out a single tremor, and there was nothing but fatigue. I’d like to sleep somewhere, preferably warm. I don’t think my eyelids are holding up, and it’s like I’m getting swallowed up by cold water.
“As soon as possible, go back to the capital. I’m sorry.
And suddenly, in my mind, the words of the King. It’s ironic that I’ve been here for over 3,000 years, and the King has never pressed me once. This is the only time I’ve given up my life. It’s not like the ancients are cheating on me.
Go back to the earth… I really want to go back to the earth. If I can go back to the palace, I’m going to have to have the King write me down. But what did I do? Turns out I just got on the Ghost King’s boat. So, if I could go back to the palace, I’d have to ask the King’s collar about what he had to do with me. And We do not care about any of his descendants, nor do We let him know that, after many years, the shadow has passed, and now the land rules and is the king. As for him, he was nothing but a symbol of the ancient obscurity, and a puppet who was left to control the tribe of ghosts and to show mercy, but a mascot.
It’s gonna be fun to point his nose at him, and I can imagine the look on his face when he wants to talk back.
No way! I can’t just sink in a glacier. I don’t want to stay in this dark and cold sea forever. I want to see him eat shit, I want to be ashamed.
I swayed like I was pouring the head of the sea, holding on to the last consciousness, pulling out the sword on the waist, and sticking it to my thigh without hesitation. The blood came out quickly and fell on its knees for a second, and I finally woke up.
“Are you out of your mind?” Surprisingly, Suwin, he’s down to look at my wounds.
My lips were white, and my head was nodding: “Yes, there was pain in the illusion. I’m sorry.
Su Wen shouted, “If you continue to be calm in this way, you will soon die here.” I’m sorry.
I looked up at Sowing’s eyes and said, “Why are you all right? I’m sorry.
Although some of the questions are well-known, I would like to make a fraud against Sowing to confirm my suspicions. Soo Win’s face should be taken for granted, and he said, “Because I am determined. No illusion can affect me. I’m sorry.
I didn’t even stare at him, but I looked at everyone who was there. Not one of those who carry a sword has taken a step forward, not even a single voice.
“They’re afraid of her.” I sneered.
“Really? “But she died here.” I’m sorry.
“What?” I’m surprised to see Sowing.
Then suddenly Su Wen passed God and shook his head: “Just guessing. I’m sorry.
I want to ask you again, but suddenly I hear a cry tearing my heart apart and crying all over the sky. It was the typhus who cried out, and she cried out a name, and the sound resounded between the mountains, and the sound was flat.
I was crucified in a cold wind like a mud sculpture. Because this time I finally heard the sad name she was shouting — the forest.
Thirty-four.
Those two words are like needles and stick them in my head. At a time when I was in a state of shock, a strong wind suddenly struck me and Su-Win, blown by this sudden and powerful force to the edge of the cliff, even before I could struggle, and fell into the abyss, opening my eyes and returning to the original illusion. And when I look at the young men who sit far away and touch the piano, and the obituary, I can only cast their identities and all the strange things into my head.
I looked around and said to Sowin, “It looks like a cycle, and it’s not the way to go, and we have to find a way out of this. But this isn’t Ho Yao’s obsession. I don’t know where to start. I’m sorry.
I said, “Sween, you shouldn’t have come in. Now I’m afraid I’m going to have to tell you. I’m sorry.
Sowein didn’t talk for a minute, but he hesitated to say, “I know a way to break a dream, but…”
“What can it be?” I ask.
Su Wen Do: “This method can only be used once in the same illusion, with extreme wear and tear. It’s my strength to break the border and leave without necessarily taking another man. I’m sorry.
“What way do I try?” I asked.
Soo Win shakes his head: “It’s a very old trick, made of you, not to say that it takes hundreds of years to do it, or to do it, and I’m afraid it won’t break this high. I’m sorry.
I understand. I feel good about myself. He means I can’t get out of my class. At this critical juncture, it seems he’s too lazy to even dress up or talk to me like that in his third cell?
And Sowein did not notice that I had gone away, and went into the open towards Nuu’s mouth: “Go and hide, and do not come near me when I do it.” When the trick works, there’s a crack in the sky, and it’s an exit from a fantasy. But the exit stays very short, and we must hurry. I’m sorry.
“But you said it’s hard for us to get out together.” I’m sorry.
And Su Wen sighs: “Damn horse doctor, you have to try.” I’m sorry.
I Noded and then hid in the open.
And I don’t know if it’s true or not, but it’s like a fly without head. He may have his own place and pattern in his heart, but I see it’s a slap and a sword. Some time later, he finally returned to the ground, and this time he reached out to the air like a normal trick.
Sowing’s hand was hanging in half a second, and the air was still, and I thought his tricks had failed. Then suddenly the clouds were darkened, and it seemed as if a half ink cloud would crush on man, and a few seconds later Su-Win drew a thunderbolt, and was born a crack.
Su-win reached out to me with his hand: “Come here!”
And We ran to him, and in the moment when our hands were firm, We flew away towards that crack.
But by mid-empty, our bodies began to vibrate, and then we began to drift uncontrollably in the mid-empty, and we were so close and so far away from the crack, and the speed at which I felt a bit dizzy. A little while ago, it was like being pulled by some kind of force, and suddenly I fell, and Sowing grabbed my hand and didn’t let go, and then he started falling with me.
When I saw that the gap in the sky had begun to shrink, I cried to Sowing:
“You go out first and then you go back to the palace and you ask him to find a way to save me. I’m sorry.
Speaking of the King, I suddenly remembered the white boy who had just been taken by the Titans. Why is he in this illusion and how many secrets I don’t know about him? I know him for over 3,000 years, but I don’t know him at all. His past, even his name. But at the most critical point, I can remember only him.
I’ve earned two, but Soo Win is still holding me to death. Look at the cracks of the sky, I cried out:
“Come on, it’s too late! I’m sorry.
Su Wen shouted, “You are wounded, you are unable to act, and you have no power, and I fear you will not wait for me to come back.” I’m sorry.
I have never thought about what Sowein said, but there is no better alternative to this situation. Suwin looked like he was about to close the cracks again, and suddenly there was a flash of light.
“Maybe there’s a better way…” And Sowing looked at me very seriously, and threw me a little bit higher, and the gold went up.
“What are you doing? I have a bad feeling.
Immediately thereafter, Sowing slapped me hard to the left shoulder, and as the golden light hit me, I suddenly flew back to the heights, and Sowing fell as if it was uncontrolled.
“Sween!” I reached out and shouted at the ground.
As I approached the edge of the cracks, I couldn’t see the further and further so I could hear only the screams of his life: “Recover the secret of the calf and come back and save me!” I’m sorry.
And when I opened my eyes again, I was in the tower, and I kept the position of having the bracelet on Hoya. I suddenly had some confusion looking at the body in the ice coffin and the tight eyes on its face. Had it not been for Sowing’s absence, I thought all that had just happened was a dream. I knocked hard on the confused head, closed my eyes and opened my eyes and watched the view of the tower for a moment. It’s a dream from the beginning. Whether they are true or visions. How can a shadow manipulate the body now that I’ve missed a lot of details? Not to mention the wrists of me and Sowing. Maybe the so-called shadow doesn’t exist. It’s been only an illusion of that obsession.
When I returned to the bottom of the tower, I found the door open. This reinforces my assumption that the real exit from the illusion is not the crack, but the bottom door. The entire Amo Temple, but it’s just a fantasy. So there is nothing but a blurry among the people of the world that remembers that the Mosque of Amra was a tower of the House of thence, and that it was not known that it was a palace of thence. Because of the towers and the temples of Ammo, they had disappeared on the land of the people, leaving only the few legends of the people.
But… no…
I soon found that there was still something that didn’t make sense. Where is the entrance if the entire Amos Temple is fake?
I tried to think back, for a long time, and suddenly there was despair in my heart. More than 200 years ago, he fought northwards in the name of overthrowing tyranny, and eventually suffered from the devastation caused by the burning of the city. This thing, Kang Yeol knows and I forget. How can the city that was destroyed by fire become a ghost city in the north, like 3,000 years ago?
It turns out that I was wrong from the moment I walked into the gates of Sunyang. The luxurious city of Zhangyang and the people of the streets are nothing but a dream, a vision of a dream.
Perhaps this illusion belonged to Ho Yao and was eventually consumed by a stronger emperor. Ho Yao must have a close connection with Tiyi, and this could involve the King and even me. For some reason, I suddenly came to my mind with the very strange idea that, since the deepest part of Ho Yao’s illusion is hidden in the obstinacy of the obscenity of the obscenity of the obscenity, is it for Ho Yao or for the obituary?
The Korea Winner is a human being, and I never doubted his identity before I went through this illusion. But since the whole town is fake and the illusion cannot be sealed, it can only be broken. What is it that the seal keeper holds? I couldn’t figure out how the imams of the generation could have won for the Koreans, kept the ice coffin and kept the seal for 3,000 years.
And now I understand. Turns out there’s never been a sealman at the Ammo Temple. And the so-called Watcher was not of them, but of the earth’s people. Perhaps the men who sent them up are tired, perhaps the time has come for them to be recalled to the palace. I’d have to brag about it.
And We pushed the gate with a bang, and looked at the broken walls and the palace of Shatt-Sur, and there was no grief, but anger.
Well, well, well. I’ve been set up again. As for the Koreans, I’ve already guessed the real identity.
I can only think of one — the Ghost King.
[35]
It seems like I’m going to be here. He’s still in his hand with that piece of rock he saw last time, and he wasn’t surprised when he saw me.
“Mr. Lin is done so soon? I’m sorry.
He had no face and apparently knew it. But I didn’t have the time to bullshit him.
“How much do you know about Tyrone? I’m sorry.
The sour is so exaggerating that his fingers are closer to his lips than a “shh” gesture, and his voice is down and he says:
“Let’s not mention her. I’m sorry.
I looked at the sauce and laughed:
“I came to you because of that twilight, didn’t you? What are you doing here now? I’m sorry.
The camel smiled, and he leaned back, and groaned: “It was one moment.” It wasn’t a secret that day, but today you’re afraid you’re running into it. That’s why we’re not talking. I’m sorry.
I asked.
There are no so-called secrets in the world, especially in his infinity. Everything called secrets has its price.
Indeed, the camel looked me in the eye, and did not turn away: “I want the sword of Baegendu.” I’m sorry.
My eyebrows are twisted: “Don’t you agree to take them for you? But now’s not the time to wait for the tower to come back. I’m sorry.
“But I’m not talking about a weird place, but about me.” I want you to report your failure and hand me the sword. I’m sorry.
“You’re going to take it?
I can’t believe it. I can’t believe it. I can’t believe it. I’m sorry.
“Of course, Lord Lin has the choice.” I’m sorry.
Even though there was a fire in my stomach, it made me more certain that the young man I saw in my vision was the King.
I’ve been in contact with the King for over 3,000 years. And when he was asked, he never asked anything about himself. This seems to have led to an inexhaustible consensus, and if I were to ask, it would have been like breaking the habits of the past thousands of years, with sudden and reckless consequences.
I’m not going to ask him anything but the secrets of the King himself. So, if the King has some kind of strange origin with the Dragon Emperor, I can only choose the weird one.
It’s the only way I can talk to my lion.
I’ve been thinking about it for a long time.
“Well, I promise you. I said,
He said, “That’s right, Mr. Lin, the head has been scarred, the mission has failed, it’s a matter of discipline, less repair, but if you miss the secret, you will regret it.” I’m sorry.
If only I had heard my back teeth gnawing, the camel would no longer be sarcasm, but would have said: “The hearsay of the Dragon Palace was in the deepest part of the shadows and the last layer of the palace today. There are thirteen escorts of the dusk, known as the dusk of the dusk. It’s called Tylenol. It’s called the Dragon Palace. I’m sorry.
“You’re kidding me?” Who knows what you’re talking about? I’m sorry.
The camels seemed to have thought I would get angry, so they went down in a very light place, and asked, “What do you want to know?” I’m sorry.
What do I want to know? I want to know a lot. Now that I’ve had it, why don’t I ask? It’s the last drop of blood he’s ever had.
And I looked at the camel, and I asked, “Tell me first about the man who is Tyrone, where she comes from and when she appears in the shadows. I’m sorry.
“I can’t answer that question.” Dillon’s come without a warrant, but I’d like to correct you. Tilder is not a man, nor a ghost, but a spirit. I’m sorry.
I’m tired.
“Yes, there was only one ghost in the past, and the other 12 were bold.” So they were destroyed after the war and never survived. I’m sorry.
I know the battles of the camels. No one knows exactly what’s going on. In ancient times, there was a great deal of friction between God and the phantom. In the 260,000 springs of the Quilun Mountains, the Quilun and God fought and the Quilun were defeated. Then, after a hundred years, the river was set, and the shadows were not with God. Three hundred years later, the Ghost King’s canal opened the door to the gods and led the Quinlans to the river with 60,000 south. The grotesque, unprepared, was defeated by the hand of the warrior. It was a great battle, and the shadows were extinguished, and the ghosts returned to the heavens, and the earth replaced them, and a new order emerged. The war, the battle of the river.
“Never…” I’m silent, but I don’t understand. If the Titans were truly destroyed, even a little bit of commitment should not exist. If that’s true, what do I see in my vision?
“Why didn’t Tyrone choose to submit to her clan?” I asked.
The camels seem to have listened to the most stupid questions, raised their eyebrows, and said, “The gibberish is as fierce as its name, loyal to the gibberish as it is to the ghost.” I’m sorry.
I said, “The Caucasian is one of the three. After all, Titus is a spirit, not a demon or a demon. I’m sorry.
“You will say, one of them.” The kings of the past, the demons and the demons died, the demons and the two were killed and left few to flee. Although Tyrone is not part of the demons, after all, it’s her home. If you were a Tylenol, would you be on the ghost side? I’m sorry.
And I’ve had my eyelids, and I’ve been thinking about it, and I’ve been looking at the eyes of the crowd, and I’ve been crying, and I’ve been crying, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been looking at her, and I’ve been…
I groaned, and suddenly I was nervous. “Did you ever hear the name of Lin? I’m not talking about me, I’m talking about someone else. I’m sorry.
The hand of the rock was suddenly stopped and looked at me, with light in its eyes. But that light can’t be weird as if he’s been waiting for this moment for a long time. But I don’t know what he’s expecting.
Lord Lok! I look back at him and my voice is heavy.
“Long’s loft. Says that the hand of the camels began to touch the rock again.
“What? I didn’t respond.
And the camel leaned forward, and said, ‘I say, the loft is in the forest. And those who bear the same name as you are the old, dark, bitter loft, and the only ghost among the thirteen. I’m sorry.
I repeat these two words.
Even if it had been supposed to be silver masks, it should have been one of the thirteen. But now I’m scared to hear the word “Long Lok Hole” in the mouth of the camel. Is it just a coincidence?
“My name…”
I haven’t finished my speech yet, so suddenly I’m interrupting: “You named your name, didn’t you, Lord Lin? I’m sorry.
I shivered with my sword.
That’s right. I named it myself.
I didn’t have a name until I was a hundred. At that time, Master Wang asked me if there were any words to be considered? I’ve been thinking about it for a long time, and I’ve chosen the name Hayashi. And We thought that my mission was to wipe out all the thoughts of those who went to life, and to separate them from the red dust. As to why it was Lin, it was because of the rumor that Lord Wang’s last name was Lin, and that he had a good name in the rumour that he was called Shaohara.
“I was surprised to hear your name at first.” I was even more surprised when I heard you chose that name. After all… it’s not a proper name, is it, Lord Lin? I’m sorry.
I didn’t talk.
And the camel laughed, and said, “Maybe you have a destiny in the midst of meditation, and it is possible.” I’m sorry.
“What else do you know about the loft?” I’m sorry.
“Despite the fact that the paper says, 13 of the worst are scattered in the battle of the river. But for many years there has been a saying. I’m sorry.
I asked.
The camel smiled: “They said that the forest of the dragons was not dispersed. It was hiding. One day he will rise again, and he will go back to the earth to avenge the shadows. I’m sorry.
“Vengeance? I laughed, “Is the ghost so afraid of revenge?” I’m sorry.
Ghosts have done bad things, and they have all sorts of weird fears. But the dragon’s loft fell apart. Maybe it’s because I saw it with my own eyes that I’m even more flattered to hear it.
And I think of kung fu, and the camel is suddenly a ghost: “If you see the battle of the river, then know what a terrible thing has happened to the two peoples, and to the 13 of them. So for the ghosts, bloody betrayal is the shackles of life, the nightmares of eternity. So it’s not unusual to hear that. I’m sorry.
“You know that illusion? I’m sorry.
“I’m the one in a weird place, and there are few secrets I don’t know.” I’m sorry.
“Oh? I looked at him, and I said, “Well, then, do you know the story of the dragon attic?” I’m sorry.
“As long as I can’t prove it, I do have a rumor here.” Do you want to hear it? I’m sorry.
I kind of found that the sour is always asking at some critical moments for meaningless bullshit and jumping at my bottom.
“What do you think?” I’ve got a cold eye on the sauce.
“As a result of the death of the forest, he was detained in the middle of nowhere because of the chaos. The Dibs made an agreement with the Tartars that, if she could save the forest, she would forgive the forest for her fault and incorporate it as a cover. In the end, the tycoon killed three heads and broke into the sky and took the forest. Since the dawn of the forest was gathered, there has been the horror of what we later heard. I’m sorry.
I was like, “That’s the guy you said before… who killed the three heads with his bare hands and saved the felons? I’m sorry.
“So, even though it was later the Dragon’s Forest, the 13 most violent leaders were the dragon’s Emperor.” I’m sorry.
“He’s a rare moralist. I said,
The camel never commented, but rather asked:
“Do you believe in karma? I’m sorry.
I don’t know what he’s waiting for, but it’s always making sense.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
And the camel thought of it, and said, “If you owe anything, you will have to repay it one day. It’s not tomorrow, it’s your fate, and you can’t hide. I’m sorry.
“I don’t understand what you’re saying. I said,
The camel smiled and said, “Nothing. I just wanted to say that… for the time being, Tyrone was the man who had collected his body for him, and the man who brought him out of the woods. So he’s willing to bow to the emperor and never betray. Even at the last minute, even the most trusted confidant of the Tsars betrayed her, and the loft will die. I’m sorry.
I frown and stare at the camel: “Know your friend… the friend of the emperor…”
I suddenly got cold and cried, “The King of Ghosts.” You mean the King of Ghosts betrayed the Titans? I’m sorry.
He said, “His brother turned his back on the shadows, and he chose to stand on the same side as his brother, and there was no error in his brotherhood.” It’s just that if Titus is alive, I’m afraid he’ll never be forgiven. I’m sorry.
Forgive… why not forgive? There has never been an ultimatum in the vision of the emperor. His betrayal was good, and his past friendship was good, and at the last moment when the Divinese spirit was scattered, it was not her bond.
And I said, “I have two questions for you. I’m sorry.
It’s like I’m not talking.
“First of all, what kind of man is Tyrone in heaven?” I asked.
The camel laughs: “What are you doing here?” There are many enemies. Next question. I’m sorry.
“Do you know the history of the King?” I’m sorry.
“I can only tell you about the king, who, as far as I know, was also a prisoner in the middle of the sky.” The rest… I have nothing to say. I’m sorry.
“Do you have anything to say or not to say? I’m not asking.
“My Lord Lin, do you think I can force the King to tell the secrets he does not want to tell?” I’m sorry.
Come on, lean forward, bend your mouth into a weird rad, squeezing your throat, saying, “Well, it’s better to be cool when it’s in the house, some should know, some shouldn’t know… If I knew I shouldn’t know… I’m afraid I won’t be able to see Lord Lin’s gift to me. I’m sorry.
I put out my sword and I couldn’t get up there and hit him.
It’s not gonna change.
“Lord Lin, take it easy. There are rules of the land, and the camels will be raised again. Besides, it’s not just the word “tempered.” I’m sorry.
A little bit, he asked, “Did Lord Lin ever hear of the reason why the two demons were not beaten up? I’m sorry.
I couldn’t help but ask, “Why?”
“Because of a demon.” The demon spent a thousand years of work, blocking nothing but a small pot of tea. But it’s this short pot of tea that lets demons live. I’m sorry.
“What do you want me to do with this? I’m sorry.
The camel laughed: “It was the devil who stood by the sky for the shadows, and it was he who opened the first gate for the calf that gave her the opportunity to rise up with the three heads and save the forest.” So… Lord Lin, she must have known much more than Lo. I’m sorry.
Tyrone… why so old-fashioned? The King of Ghosts, the King of Kings… has come to another demon. It’s rumored that the dragon attic is a bad person…
“That demon didn’t die in the war.” I’m sorry.
The camel noded: “When the earth succeeded the meditate, many so-called demons were captured, and the demon was taken prisoner of war. I’m sorry.
I had a bad feeling that my eyebrows were twirling.
“Where is he being held?”
The greasy eyes of the sauce, the bad feeling is even stronger.
The next second, I’ll hear only three words:
“Littlewood. I’m sorry.
[36]
The forest has been in existence for many years. In the days of the shadows, they are also known as the “Fights of the sky” where they are confined to evil-doers. The demon in the mouth, I know it. It was only a few sights on the patrol, and it was heard that the prisoners were prisoners in the shadows, but it was not the same thing that happened.
In fact, it’s a pleasure to be here. He’s been watching for the shadows, and he’s finally locked himself in. He was a hero of the shadows, but he was kept as a war criminal for thousands of years in such a dark place.
If you want to see him now, you have to go into the jungle. In order to enter the forest, it is necessary to have the help of a number of other spirits. It’s nice to know that there’s no way to get married on 9th anniversary, but the other two are in trouble. It is difficult to make it difficult for her to be locked up.
But I just spoke to her, and she asked me, “Are you still human?” I’m sorry.
I’m ashamed to say, “I’m a ghost.” I’m sorry.
“Damn…” Monga stomped her teeth.
I looked at her.
“Scold you?” I’m sorry.
Say, a bowl came at me.
I ran away from it, and when I ran away, I cried out, “Think about it.” I’m sorry.
Then I heard only one strong and loud word coming from behind me: “Go away! I’m sorry.
Just after she hit a wall in Mong’s house, she ran down the Naho Bridge and met him. Waiting for me to speak, he pulled me all the way to the temple.
Outside, there’s no one left.
“You asked me to look for Sowing last time. I did. I’m sorry.
I asked.
“I said, don’t freak out. “Sween has been born.” I’m sorry.
I’m like, “There’s no such thing as Sowing.” Looks like God doesn’t even know when it’s beginning… to replace real Sowing. I’m sorry.
“What are you talking about?” In a face.
“Nothing, you go on.” I said.
He went on to say, “There’s also a few days ago and a few days ago, my colleagues have been talking about something. Don’t get carried away. I’m sorry.
“There’s something else in the world that you deserve to go through with it.” I’m sorry.
The voice coughed twice and the thief said:
“The King of Ghosts went down on the Psychic stage 20 years ago, and his name was Mankind, and his name was Zhuan. I’m sorry.
I started with a bang and then stood up.
“Look, we’ve agreed not to be angry…”
Honolulu was suffocating, and he pulled me and sat me back.
“Can there be a reason?” I looked at him and said,
Hono-Doo: “You know what, after three rounds of wine, the news came out of her mouth. Are you sure?”
“The fifth floor of the U.S.” I’m sorry.
Honolulu noded.
It’s over. If that’s what Yanu says, eight achievements are true. The Yan slave house is a novelty and is considered to be the best candidate for the future. But she’s a bad ghost. She’s drunk and can’t keep her mouth shut. It’s basically nine, the last half and a half.
“No wonder. I’ll take a breath.
“What’s no wonder?” Questioned.
“No wonder he was so angry that I thought he was sick, and I held him in peace.” I’m sorry.
He nodded his head and then looked at me.
“There’s one more thing you want to hear.”
“Is there any worse news?” I looked in my eyes and thought there was something explosive waiting for me.
As I was sure, it was not until Honolulu moved forward and came close to my ear that he whispered:
“Twenty thousand years ago, the day you fell off the table, the King of Ghosts was on nine. I hear he’s been taken down. I’m sorry.
In a moment, my face turned sour.
But it’s different to hear it. I am now more angry than astonished, biting on the back of my teeth and looking at Honolulu and saying, “This is what Yan slave guards told you. I’m sorry.
He looked around and looked at him, and stopped his mouth with his hand, whispering, “It’s her.” I’m sorry.
As a brother to each other, who was married to a goddess of nine.
“Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. “If there’s another Sowing… it’s a big water storm at the Temple of Dragons. I’m sorry.
In his hand, he blocked his mouth and said with a more subtle voice: “But according to her, no one in heaven admits to pushing the ghost king. I don’t know, but I’m not sure I’m going to be able to tell you anything. No one thought he’d come back and never went to the sky for trouble. This is all a pending case. I’m sorry.
Dude, he fell and nobody admitted it was a pending case. I fell in the forest and nobody admitted it. It was my fault to throw the fairy. How do you think people get on board?
I’m on a hard road, “Come on, I know what happened to Sowe, and I know what happened to the Ghost King.” Thanks. I’m sorry.
“So…” “Sweet in his face, he says, “Sween is definitely not Sowing anymore, so is he the King of Ghosts?” I’m sorry.
Wait for my answer. And when he shuddered, he looked to the right and the left, and he was warned: “Is he not here?” I’m sorry.
And I grunted: “Beware, he is still in a mirage. I’m sorry.
“What’s going on?”
“We’ll talk to you later. I’m barely able to say anything.
Hono-thong gave me his hand and hit me in the mouth and said:
“Looks like Lord Lin’s mouth is crooked. I’m sorry.
Honolulu’s right, I’m pissed. I didn’t even want to save Sowing. It would be a perfect end to the debt of thousands of years.
I guess I’ll be famous for killing Ghost King.
Unfortunately, I am not a ungrateful man, even though I have a bad temper and I am a little bit weirder. If it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t be out there. So, how can I leave him alone?
It’s…
I sighed, and looked at him, and said, “Hoon, I need to go into the forest in a hurry.” I’m sorry.
I can’t wait to jump three feet. He asked, “Do you have a royal decree?” I’m sorry.
I shook my head.
“Then you’re dreaming. “Holulu is swinging his hand.”
I wanted to be cute, but I had a mouth like a fight, a sound, a little magnetic.
He took a glance at me, smitten, and said, “It is I who will, and my brother Ken.” The other two will never agree. I’m sorry.
I just opened my mouth, and I didn’t get my voice out of my throat, and I said, “Limbow, you’re too poison.” What’s wrong with those guys? A woman, a prisoner, you’re trying to keep them from eating. I’m sorry.
“Well, they’re both walking away…” I whispered.
“Smoke the ghost, die the good…” “Smoke the voice, shake the head.”
“I’m…”
I’m not finished yet, and suddenly I feel a cold wind behind me.
I didn’t look back with him, but I was silent. A few seconds later, Honolulu whispered, and said, “Do you think… the cold behind you…”
I’ve had a lot of trouble at Carden’s.
And We turned back at almost the same time, and saw him just a few steps away from us, and he stood there with no face.
I’ve had a shock, too.
“You’re going into the jungle?” Questioned the King.
His eyes will surely look at me, as if it were a still lake.
Then suddenly We calmed down and said:
“Yes, I’m going into the jungle. I’m sorry.
‘Do you know that this is against the rules of the land?’ I’m sorry.
Of course I do. If I hadn’t known, I’d have spoken directly to the King, but I’d have asked for a few more. But now it’s the ducks who can’t go without him.
And I rose up, and gave my hand to His Majesty: “I will ask you a few words and leave without delay. I’m sorry.
Come on, I’ll take my medal out of my arms and hand it to the Emperor.
“Throw the spirit into the forest today. I’m sorry.
“Limbow…” Zoloft pulled my horn.
Everyone knows what it means to give a token. It is the highest level of commitment in the province, regardless of its consequences, to pay for its lives.
He didn’t take my token, but turned around, reached out to his right hand, swung down a yellow paper, and said:
“Bring forth Our commandments, and gather five of the angels, and call upon the beasts, and bring them into the forest. I’m sorry.
My heart rejoices, and when I look up again, the King has disappeared.
[37]
The mist is in the forest, with no feet in sight and no sky in sight. The smell of rotting in the air makes you feel like you’re choked by something. So in the jungle, I’m usually afraid to breathe.
Ghosts in the woods are evil, but they’re afraid of spirits. Rather, they fear the whips in the hands of the spirits. I was walking in the fog with a red whip and all the ghosts were hiding.
But that demon didn’t.
He’s been in this shithole for thousands of years, and he’s become a common mind. Don’t tell me he’s here, or he can’t move his ass.
Every time I see him far away, I feel magical.
And a demon dressed in pure and quiet, sitting still on the yellow earth and playing the piano. I can’t imagine that.
I’ve been through this place many times, but not once, not even once, to see what this demon looks like.
Now he’s getting closer, and I can see it. Long eyes, tall noses, looking like a good-looking fox, but he is not said to be a four-legged animal.
The leprechaun’s body is thin, and even his fingers are white and white. It is hard to imagine how a demon such as him could have stood in the way of the shadows and delayed for the two peoples.
When I was close, I sighed. The sound was extremely subtle, but he heard it.
And he looked up at me, and he looked at it, and it was clear, and there came upon his eyes an undisguised glow.
“It was you?” He came out of his mouth.
“Have you seen me?” I asked.
And the devil smote, and his eyes were dazzled, and his head was shaken: I was mistaken. I’m sorry.
“Improve the wrong person? I looked at him and waited for him to continue. Say anything.
I haven’t had a face-to-face with anyone else for more than 3,000 years. Besides, he’s been here for almost 10,000 years, and who am I to be the first to see me?
The demon shook his head: “I saw her only once, so I saw the eyes of the grown-up, and it was like her. But look closely, it’s not like that. I’m sorry.
“Who are you talking about?” I asked.
And the demon looked at me and smiled, and he said, I’m sorry.
I noded my head: “I don’t want to talk about it.” I’m not here for you. I’m sorry.
The demon shakes his head a little bit, with a smug smile on his mouth and a cold old sense of the world. But he’s got a little boy’s skin on his back, and it looks like he’s a little kid.
“In the shadow of the spirit… I’m sorry.
I took over. For the first time, I hesitated to report myself.
I’ve been using this name for too long. But suddenly I was told that the name might not belong to me, and that feeling was as if someone had forced a sip of dry grain, choked and blocked, and could not speak.
When the demon heard me, it was another one, with a little look at me: “You say your name is Lin Wing?” I’m sorry.
“What’s your name?” I’m sorry.
The devil says.
I noded, “I don’t have much time, and I don’t have any more. I’ve heard about you from the farthest of the world, and I know that you have deep roots in the shadows. I wanted to ask you something about the dragon attic. I’m sorry.
“The Dillon…” he said, “Now, in the earth, do you remember her? I’m sorry.
I said, “It’s not like I’m famous.” I’m sorry.
“In immortality?” Sang-Yun smiled, and said, “I always thought life was the most precious life in the world. If we die, what’s the point of the rest of our immortality? I’m sorry.
I didn’t say anything.
Then he went on to say, “So I will not die, even if I stay here for another thousand years.” I’m sorry.
He doesn’t sound like he’s listening to me. It has been heard that thousands of years ago he has broken the spell of the forest, and that he has been alone on the slopes, accompanied by the piano. It’s like he can’t do anything but leave the woods, but he can’t do anything.
It may have been lonely for a long time, and now he’s looking at the light wind, the way he’s immersed in red dust, not like a demon who’s been in prison for years, but as a fairy out of the world.
I’m curious. I’m curious.
“It’s true that all the demons are in the forest. Why are you in jail?”
Then he laughed, “How do you know that I am not heavy in my thoughts? I’m sorry.
He asked, “Because I don’t see it. I’m sorry.
I didn’t say anything.
And he groaned: “The forest feedeth the earth with bitterness.” They want me to complain, I want to calm down. But I’ve thought about it for a thousand years. I’m sorry.
I look at the demon in front of me and wonder why he said that to me. And his language is very strange. He said “they” and not “you.” As if I were not a ghost in the earth, nor had I guarded the forest for centuries.
I was sipping, “Let’s go back to the tycoon. I did not intend to enter into a vision of her own, while on earth’s mission. But that illusion is too fragmented to even have a full story. I’m here to see you. I wonder what the idea is. I’m sorry.
Maybe I’m too blunt. It took a few seconds to return to calm.
“Why should I tell you? He was quiet, but with a little provocation.
“The King let me in, you…”
I’m not finished yet, and Sang-woo is staring at me, and he’s looking at me, and he’s looking at me, and he’s looking at me, and he’s smiling, and he’s looking at me.
“It’s perfect, and so is the King. They have every reason for you to come to me, and perhaps they have their own. But this has nothing to do with me. If I told you, what good would it be? I’m sorry.
“Good news? I don’t know if you’ll be of any use to me. I grunted.
“I am not in the forest, but I know more than any of them.” Or you won’t find me. I’m probably the only person in this house who knows what’s going on and wants to bring it back. Even if it’s priced, it’s the only one in the world. I’m sorry.
He’s got a point. I can’t refute it.
What do you want?
Freedom. “If one day you become the owner of this house, I want you to give me my freedom.” I’m sorry.
I laughed, “Do you know what you’re saying?” I’m sorry.
Seng Yu looked at me and said, “Of course I know. You should or should not. I’m sorry.
Not that I don’t want to. It’s a promise that always thinks it’s cheating on the demon. Even though he dug his own pit, how could I watch him jump in?
“Are you… sure? I’m going to give him another hint.
But he was firm, and said, “Yes.” I’m sorry.
I’m still dizzy.
When I’m the owner of the capital… I’m afraid the water of the River Styx is going to flow back.
I was like, “Can you say it now? What exactly is Tyrium’s obsession? I’m sorry.
“I am not a typhus, nor have I been in a state of illusion.” What I can do is tell you what I know. It’s not my business to think about why, how to break the illusion. I’m sorry.
“You…”
For a moment, I felt like I was being tricked. But think about it, I wish I hadn’t lost anything, but what about a ridiculous promise?
So I had no choice but to ask you to tell me everything you know. I’m sorry.
San Yong didn’t just say anything, but he said to me, “What did you say about the sodium?” I’m sorry.
Maybe it’s my fault, and I always thought that it was natural that Sang-woo was saying the name “Ocean” as if it had been so out of his mouth a million times.
I was shaking my head, forcing myself not to think about things that had nothing to do with Tyrone.
I’m going to hear it from the bottom of the soy sauce. Sang-Yu has remained calm and quiet. You heard the word “moral” and Sang-woo smiled and shook his head.
“What are you laughing at?” I asked.
Sun Yu did not answer me, but asked, “Do you believe? I’m sorry.
And I shook my head: “I believe only in myself. I’m sorry.
Sang-Yu noded: “Believe yourself and believe.” In sum, it is a rocky belief that you unconditionally believe and are willing to give anything. Moral things are too thin, the world moves, the world changes, but faith is in its own heart. I’m sorry.
“What are you trying to say?” I asked.
“The belief of the Typhoon is the secret. She fought for the shadows of old. Then the fire came to an end, and the tiara formed a ghost guard who continued to protect the gild in another way. The world has always said that the Dragon Emperor has no emotions, but in my view no one is more affectionate than her, and no one is more steadfast than her faith. I’m sorry.
“Religion…” I’m stunned. This is what Sang-Yu said, which suddenly reminds me of the first scene of the illusion. And Tyrone said to the fairy:
“You were born in heaven nine times, and it is you who feel that it is clear, and the shadow is dark.” And I grew longer than the shadow, and to me the meditation was clear, and the nine geniuses dark. So there is no so-called light or dark in the world, but because of different positions, what is seen is different. I’m sorry.
It was at this moment that I realized the meaning of that illusion. It’s the deepest thought of Tyrone, and her firm belief. No matter what it may be in the hearts of others, it is always in the hearts of the emperor that justice and light are represented.
“But faith… is not in conflict with my morality. I look at Sang-Yu and don’t ask questions.
“What I’m trying to say is that if Tyrone’s faith is gibberish, then the dragon’s belief in the forest is tyrannical. The reason for his death was not because he had some morality in his heart, but because the man was a typhus, that was all. I’m sorry.
Although this Sang-Yu spoke with some cloud, I was struck by the fact that one person saw another as his own faith.
I wonder, “Is the loft and the tiara the lover?” I’m sorry.
“Sun Yu shakes his head: “If you want to talk about your feelings, the man of the shadows once thought that he would marry the brother of the Ghost King’s Searching Channel one day. Unfortunately, things have changed. I’m sorry.
“Do I love the Dragon’s Landing?” I’m sorry.
San Yu smiled a little, “Is that what you’re saying?” I’m sorry.
“I’m…” I’m talking a little bit.
Well, I admit I’m pretty vulgar. But I’ve been in the capital for over 3,000 years, and I’ve been on the ground twice. I have seen too many scenerys, too much to understand that there is no unprovoked love in this world and no reward for it. All seemingly non-rewarding payments are simply forced to give up. At the very beginning, there was always something to look forward to.
And when I didn’t speak, Sang-Yu said, “How can others know if they are in love?” Even the relationship between the Qin and the Qin is nothing more than talk after the tea. I’m sorry.
I looked at Sang-Yu and said, “If you don’t talk, ghost king… I mean, what’s the relationship between him and Tyaki?” I’m sorry.
“They fought side by side and stood together.” There were not yet thirteen of them in the old days, nor even the twelve guards. The typhoids and gills have fought with the armies of the Dutch people, and their trust has been built up by one bloody war after another. Such trust, however, has suddenly collapsed and even appeared to be absurd, as a result of eventual betrayal. I’m sorry.
And I said, “Well, I’m fine.
“What you’re talking about is betraying Tyrone… because he chose to submit to the Lord with the Gentiles? I’m sorry.
And when Sang-Yun looked up, his light-eyed eyes began to swell: “Do you not understand?” The Quaker brothers are not as simple as Dalau. And those who cast their names in the name of the two demons, and saved them from the worldly peace. I’m sorry.
I’m just saying.
“You should have heard of the war between God and the Shadow 300 years ago at the foot of Mount Kunlun. After that war, the shadows were lost and had to retreat. At the time, the King of the Quintons was still there, and the Quinlans were the greatest of the dead. Even if the canals do not open the door to the ghosts, it is difficult to make sure that one day the Quinlans will not cross the river and kill. So, the canals swapped with the Grand Luxuan in order to keep the ghosts alive. This is the true betrayal of the ghosts. I’m sorry.
I took a breath of cool air, and the fog almost couldn’t see Sang-yun’s face, but he put a word of cold ice into my heart. In retrospect of the final act of the illusion, the tiara’s desperate cry seemed to penetrate space and snored at me with cold sea.
And Sun Yu asked, “If you were a Typhoon… in a story like this, you would be the last to let go… or what was the meeting that you could not think about?” I’m sorry.
“If it were me…” I muffled and closed my eyes.
I was born in the shadows and fought for the glory of my nation. The God of nine is my friend, so that he will not be able to change our firm faith in the unseen. But those of whom We used to draw to know one another, and whom We considered to be one, abandoned me, and maimed their own people in order to protect themselves. I am the king of the dragon, the head of the dark and bitter, and what I should do is guard the dark and not watch the dark and the dark. When the shadows die, then my death will be meaningless.
When the cold, cold sea will not be above my head, accompanied by an increasingly difficult heartbeat, I suddenly opened my eyes.
[38]
“The Ghost…” I came out of my mouth.
“The ghosts betrayed, the shadows destroyed… and all my faiths vanished in an instant… It’s not hate, it’s regret… regret for believing in the wrong person, regret for not stopping it. I’m sorry.
I was staring at Sang-Yu. “Well, maybe… regret is sometimes more painful than hate.” I’m sorry.
“Happiness is more painful than hate. I repeat what Sang-Yu said to myself, “So if you want to break the illusion, you have to make up for it.” In the shadows, stop the war, or… stop the darkness. I’m sorry.
Sang-Yu smiles and shakes his head: “It’s not easy, even in an illusion. One trick could destroy an illusion, and even you would disappear with it. I’m sorry.
I’m locked in my head: “Establishing the illusions, which, as you said, could break up at any time because of random changes.” Isn’t that a dead end? I’m sorry.
Sang-yun looked at me and there was a shadow in his eyes:
“No, no, no. But if you find someone who was in that illusion, there may still be hope in his hand. I’m sorry.
“Who?” I asked.
San Yong’s voice is dark.
“The King?” I said, and then I remembered the look in the illusion, and I cried, “Yes…the King did appear in the illusion.” I’m sorry.
Sang-yun looks at me and smiles in his bright eyes. He seems to know some secrets I don’t know, and he shows a “you don’t know”.
“What are you laughing at? I’m sorry to ask.
San Yoon’s face doesn’t change.
“I’m laughing at someone out of the sky, and I’m laughing… the fairy loves being smart. Once upon a time, they thought there would be a good day after they bowed, but was it a vegetarian? After the Great War, the meadows were rehabilitated and renamed, and they created the King of the Ghost in order to suppress him. It’s been a long time, and I can’t see who’s behind it. I’m sorry.
Sang-woo is saying something I don’t understand. I looked at him, and I sighed, “Can you make it clear?” I’m sorry.
“The King of Ghosts has calculated the shadows, but he has been suppressed by the sun.” The King himself was chosen. I’m sorry.
“You said the Queen himself was chosen by the search channel?” What does that mean? I’m sorry.
Sun Yu looked at me and soon looked elsewhere. His voice is very slow, as if he were not listening carefully.
“Have you heard the story of the King?” San Yu asked.
And I said: “The camel said that he was a prisoner of the sky. I’m sorry.
And I said, “And I saw him die in the shadows, and he was taken away by the typhus. I’m sorry.
“Yes. More than 20,000 years ago, he was the Prince of Lebanon, who died on the battlefield and left no remains. Many attempts to escape back to the earth after coming to the meditate, and even to break into the forbidden land, stole an ancient sword and wounded countless soldiers. Since then, he has been held in detention for almost 2,000 years. And it was not until the night when the night was over that the Lord had reckoned the House. Nine days of digging up his heart and making him a king, and then, at his age… the capital of Yonggung. I’m sorry.
I’m suffocating, and I feel sorry for the King.
“He was chosen… because he had hate in his heart, so he was bound to squeal… and suppress the ghost… right? I’m sorry.
Seng Yi noded: “But that’s not all. The sword which he stole was the sword of the ancients, and it was a great man. But he even needed it, as if the sword belonged to him. So there’s no one better than him in this seat. I’m sorry.
I wonder, “Why did you say that the Ghost King himself chose it? I’m sorry.
San Yido: “Because the last version is a nine-day version. After his death, he was indeed imprisoned for stealing the ancient sword and disrupting the order of the underworld, and 300 years later the typhus saved him and bred him into the same evil as himself. It was only then that the young man knew that the calf had fulfilled his last wish and returned the bones of all the Lebanese to the capital. God knows how to distinguish between those who belong to the Lebanese. I’m sorry.
“You’re saying…
“I heard you were raised by the king.” Don’t you ever wonder about his name? I’m sorry.
“Lin…” my lips shiver a little. I’m sorry.
“Juhara… that’s his word. Sang-Yun Noded, looked at me, looked at me, and said, “The King’s name is Lin, his name is dawn, his name is plain.” And the last prince of the land is the 13 ferocious loft. I’m sorry.
“The Emperor… is the loft of the 13 most violent? I’m sorry.
I’m shaking to repeat the last sentence of Sang-Yu, and my throat is blocked when it’s cold.
San Yong looked like I was in shock and smiled, “It’s hard to imagine.” Then I shall tell you the past of the past: the old sword which he drew was one of the thirteen dragons. The sword chose him to be the master, and the Titans chose him to be the devil. It’s like it’s all in the middle of something, isn’t it? I’m sorry.
“God? “How many demons have been massacred, do I believe in that? I’m sorry.
So Sang-lu’s eyes turned, and he said, “The heavens are not nine-heaviness, but the law of the good. Even the fairies of God, who are self-righteous, are bound by the law and do not know. I’m sorry.
I don’t know if it’s such a good word or if it’s been stuck in the woods for thousands of years. In any case, I don’t understand the ten sentences he says.
I was thinking, “Sun Yu said:
“So, nine times thought they had chosen the right man, but the King made them choose the right one. Not for 2,000 years, but for 2,000 years. The King erased his past and made a covenant with him. As a result, in his years of age, the Qing was not to suppress the clan but rather to secure the palace of the town of the King. I’m sorry.
I shook my head: “I do not understand that the shadows were destroyed by the people of the ghosts, and he is the only one left of the thirteen. If the King is the Dragon’s loft, how could he be willing to take charge of the Ghost King? I’m sorry.
He looked at me, and looked at God, and said, “Maybe it’s about the Titans.” I’m sorry.
I repeat two words. It’s like you’ve learned a lot and you don’t understand anything.
Everything has become clearer and clearer. The King and the Ghost King, Ho Yao and Shesang Valley all have to do with that trick and the Typhoon. In that moment, it was as if a thunder went straight into my temple, and I slightly opened my lips and my throat:
“They are… reborn? I’m sorry.
Come on, I’m shaking my head.
I look up at Sang-Yu and wonders: “What is the idea of being recalled by magic if it never happens?” I’m sorry.
I wonder if my head is dazed and my chest is suffocating because of the smell of decay in the forest and the mist that lingers.
As if Sang-Yu were able to see my troubles, he said, “Do not forget why you came. The story of the past has nothing to do with you standing here. I’m sorry.
“Why did I come?” I took a breath and noded my head.
I said, “Sun Yu seems a little impatient, he waved his sleeve and said, “Now that you have found your answer, you can go.” I’ve said enough. I’m sorry.
“Wait… I have one last question. I’m sorry.
And I was like, “Do you know this guy? A princess of Chu 3,000 years ago. I’m sorry.
San Yong looked at me and shook his head.
I suddenly felt a little ridiculous. Ho Yao is only a mortal of 3,000 years. How can he know her, a demon who has been imprisoned for thousands of years? But why would Hoo Yao’s body recall both her and Tyaki’s beliefs?
And I was silent, and suddenly Sang-Yu was a ghost: “I don’t know who Ho Yao is.” But when you mention that name, I think of something old. More than 3,000 years ago, a ghost was sent in from the forest and her child was returned to her house in a state of madness. Her kid has a nice name, and she calls him Zine, also known as Huo. It’s like a prince… and I can’t remember if it’s Chu. I’m sorry.
“The Crown Prince?” I’ve got an eyebrow.
And Sang-Yu noded: “For remembering that she was the king of the future, then she should be the prince.” I’m sorry.
I wonder, “Why did you rob a child?” I’m sorry.
San Yong smiled: “Where did something rob the child?” I hear it’s a stillborn, dead together while she’s in the pit. She’s a queen, she’s dying, she’s dying, she’s dying. But what’s the difference? There is no such thing as `may’ and `should’ have been done. I’m sorry.
“But it’s a stillborn… and when it comes to being a baby… there’s a certain feeling. The government won’t deal with it at will… where did the stillborn go?” I asked.
“The voice of Sang-Yu is silhouetted with silk smiles: “There are many kinds of stillbirths that are sent directly to life, some that are thrown into the forest, and some that you were also a stillborn.” I’m sorry.
“What are you trying to say?” I’m sorry.
“Nothing. Sang-Yu smiled: “You’ve spent a lot of money buying my news, I’ll tell you everything I think of.” It is rare to have matured ghosts, especially if they are left behind. Lord Lin wants to know about Ho Yao. Perhaps we should think about what we have to do with the little prince. I’m sorry.
I’m standing still and I’m not saying a word. “There’s a suggestion for you.” Go out and look for the sauce, and I think… the 13th Blame Sunrise will find what you want. I’m sorry.
I said, “I want to see the entire volume of The Thirteen Grims of the Sunshine…and I’m afraid it’ll never happen.” I’m sorry.
Sang-Yun smiled, and even the radians with their mouths rising slightly seemed so weird. He’s squeezing his voice, and he says:
“I’ll promise you, I promise. I’m sorry.
[39]
Out of the woods, I didn’t go looking for the sauce, I went to the halo. As soon as we met, Honolulu slapped me on the shoulder and said, “It’s okay. I’m sorry.
“What’s all right?” I’m confused.
“The demon didn’t tell you.” I’m sorry.
“What didn’t tell me?” I was more confused.
“He told you about Typhoon? I’m sorry.
I nodded my head: “By and a half. I’m sorry.
And Omniou, without a word or comfort to me, sat his ass on a rock stool, and said, “What is the matter with you?” I’m sorry.
I looked at him and still looked like he was in trouble.
Honolulu saw me so, and he was serious.
“My identity…” and I’ve been rolling up and down my throat twice, and I’ve been asking, “What do you know? I’m sorry.
“What identity?” I’m sorry.
I said, “You said I was a stillborn. I’m sorry.
“Yes, it is.” I’m sorry.
“But the stillborn has its original identity. I think I’ve never known my past. I said,
“Where is the past when you were not born?” I’m sorry.
“Not right. I shaked my head, “What is it doing to leave a stillborn in the earth?” Besides… stillbirths that can generally continue to grow in the capital… have died in human beings for months, with some awareness. But I… don’t have any memory of what happened out there. I feel like I was born from the beginning in the palace… and there’s nothing like it. I’m sorry.
Honolulu didn’t talk. I don’t know if he has anything to say or not to say.
I asked, “Do you remember many years ago when a dead Queen gave birth to her child who was still in the womb, who had been arguing with the earth?” After her death, the queen became a ghost and was imprisoned in the forest, and finally lost her soul. I’m sorry.
I didn’t even think about it.
And I looked at the Qur’an and the Qur’an: “But you were a messenger more than 3,000 years ago.” Ghosts in the woods, you can’t be invisible. I’m sorry.
“How can you remember what happened more than 3,000 years ago?” I’m sorry.
“You’re lying! And I put my hands on the stone table: “As if anyone remembers, you are a concubine, do I not understand you? I’m afraid you’ll forget what you ate in the morning, 3,000 years ago. I’m sorry.
Honolulu didn’t look up, the body was visible, his throat was rolling twice, and in the end he didn’t show up.
I’m angry, “Now even you’re hiding from me?” I’m sorry.
It’s been quiet for a long time, and it’s still the same as the one who knows but can’t say it.
And I rose up and looked at him: “Because I thought I had known you for many years, there was something true about it. Today, there is some self-interest. I’m sorry.
Come on, I’m turning around. And as soon as I turned around, there was a little rush:
“I didn’t mean to lie to you, but we both made a vow to stop talking about it! I’m sorry.
I looked back, and I swung my eyebrow: “What’s the point?” I’m sorry.
Worm bit his teeth, and he stopped. “Why are you so determined to know what happened?” For over 3,000 years, you’ve never known how to live well, have you? I’m sorry.
I couldn’t help but laugh, and I was suffocating:
“I haven’t thought about this for 3,000 years, and I’ve lived well. But now I want to know… but it’s an indiscreet secret. What, my presence… what’s the big deal? I’m sorry.
“Do you want to know, or does someone want you to know? I’m sorry.
He looked at me and suddenly asked.
What do you mean?
“I don’t know what this has to do with Typhoon, but don’t you think you’ve been at the mercy of someone for a while? I’m sorry.
“The King of Ghosts. I said, “The Shessan Valley, the Amos Temple… the trick… the illusion… the Ghost King has always been there.” He’s an old man of Tyrone, so designed, there must be his intentions. So I’d like to know exactly what he’s doing. I’m sorry.
“No…” “No, the neon shakes his head and flashes a shadow in his eyes: “I am not talking about the King of Ghosts, but about the infinity of the camels. I’m sorry.
I’m sorry.
“Doesn’t you see that everything seems to be King of Ghosts? All the information is for you. I’m sorry.
I said, “That’s the way it should be.” I’m sorry.
“He can give you the most direct information about the mission.” But every time, he’s deliberately leading you to look for it, and he’s putting the pieces of information together into a full story. Shessan Valley and Bae Hyundu’s sword… and this time, you’re going to find out what happened in the past. Is it all by chance?”
I waited long enough to be quiet around, and I could hear the faint breath. I can’t help but breathe:
“If he wants me to know who I am, why didn’t he just tell me? I’m sorry.
“If he had told you in the first place, would you have believed it?” Or maybe… you’ll just go around and find out for yourself. I’m sorry.
And We revealed our lips, but they were dumb.
“I don’t know what it is I want to do.” Your past has nothing to do with him. But apparently, his purpose was fulfilled. You’re dying to find the truth. Even… you always go back to him. I’m sorry.
“I had a right to know what happened back then. As for what the camel wants from me, it’s my choice, isn’t it? You can’t choose to be born, can you? I’m sorry.
My words seem to sting Honolulu. His face was so white and his throat soared, he asked, “It is true that when the King put you in the woods, he proved that he had chosen to let you know what happened.” Then why don’t you just ask him? I’m sorry.
I’ve always thought Honolulu was still laughing at me. If I could ask the King, why would I come around looking for him? Or, if King Ken told me directly, why would he let me into the woods? As an authority, the King has turned his back on the regime and has shown me that he has given me the right to choose and left me the opportunity to discern the truth.
But think about it, why is my choice so exhausting? It’s like a ghost.
“I’m in a hurry, and you’ll have to take me as saying nothing today. I’m sorry.
So I got up.
Where are you going?
I answered.
I don’t know what I’m thinking.
I turned around and heard a groaning in the back of my leg:
“It’s just that… it’s just that the ivory can’t be spitting in his mouth. I’m sorry.
And I turned my back to my palanquin, and my heart was blooming, but my face was calm, and I turned back: “Don’t worry, the Emperor has my help. He will not blame you for breaking his oath. I’m sorry.
“Bullshit…” “and a white eye turned up and reached out his finger saying, “I warn you, if I can’t eat, go for me!” I’m sorry.
I stretched out three fingers and said, “I swear! I’m sorry.
“Satire me?” “Smuggle me?” “Smuggle me.”
I laughed, and then I said, “No more games, or back then.” What’s with the stillborn? I’m sorry.
“This is a long story. When the Queen of Chu died in childbirth, I took her back with my own hands. If the baby is born in her womb, it will be the eldest son of Chu, the prince of Chu, the future king. Unfortunately, the child was not born, and when I arrived I was going to send him to life, he was stopped by the King. I’m sorry.
“The King of Kings…” I’m heavy.
“The Emperor took him away and asked me to make a vow that I would never speak of again.” I’m sorry.
It seems that Honolulu’s throat was stuck and suddenly stopped saying anything.
And then?
“I don’t know what he did after that.” I have many guesses for thousands of years. It’s a guess. I don’t know the truth. I’m sorry.
I murmured and laughed, “Let me guess… more than 3,000 years ago, the King took the stillborn from you and made you swear to keep it a secret.” The stillborn child has been missing since then, and I was born after a few years. But you know in your heart that I’ve never been born alive in the capital, right? I’m sorry.
Honolulu didn’t talk.
I went on to ask, “Are I the little prince?” But why would I be a ghost?”
In a moment, Haru shakes his head: “I don’t know about the process, but I’m sure you have something to do with the prince. It’s just that the King doesn’t want to talk about it anymore. I’m sorry.
“What does this have to do with the indescribable sauce?” I’m sorry.
He said, ‘I said, ‘There were two of those who swore their oaths. One is me, the other is him. I know it’s a little bit of a bit of a bit, but I just know that you’re not a dead child, but that you have some kind of connection to that little prince. It’s just that it’s not possible to make a connection. Now it’s bringing you in to prove that he knows more than I do. But in this case he’s a black man, you’re a white man and you wait for him first. I’d advise you to reconsider whether you want to enter this game. I’m sorry.
“Thank you…” I whispered.
“It’s also my fault to say it. If I hadn’t been set up, you’d have gone to Ammo for me. I’m sorry.
I was groaning: “Who can hide from the trap set by the King of Ghosts together with the camels?” I’m sorry.
“I’m not worried about the ghost, no matter what he does, it’s not like he’s trying to hurt you.” But the camel is so different that he is the one in charge of the guile. It seems that no one in the earth knows his story. Not even… no one’s seen him outside the weirdo. I’m sorry.
Say, “I know that you will come to him.” I’m telling you this because I want you to know what he’s talking about, and don’t let him fool you. It’s all about everything. I’m sorry.
“Good. I’m sorry.
That’s all I’m saying. I took a deep look at Honolulu, and I left.
[40]
When I returned to the sixth level of the Freudant Mansion, I was in the hands of the Decepticons with the book “Sixteen Blasters of the Sunshine,” just as everything was ready.
I’m staring at the file.
Or did the camels start talking? He didn’t say anything, he just gave me the book laughing.
I didn’t reach out and pick up, but I looked at him.
“Do you think it’s funny? I’m sorry.
“Where’s the fun? I’m sorry.
I said, “Why turn around if I want to know what to say? I’m sorry.
“My Lord Lin, the answer and the truth must always be found by themselves.” And what I know is nothing but fur, if anything is wrong or missing, has not misled Lord Lin? I’m sorry.
I couldn’t think of anything to say.
I took a breath and pulled the file.
“Vol. II, p. 9.
I looked at him and turned to page 9 of volume 2.
“Splendour, bones…”
I opened my mouth a little bit, and I couldn’t keep my eyes open.
“This…” I breathed.
I was shocked not by the so-called “bones of the soul” technique, but by the fact that one page that should have been recorded was empty.
“What’s going on?” I’m looking at the farthest.
The sun shines bright, and smiles at me: “The 13th Blasts of the Sunshine is written in the ancient genres of the ancient obscenity, written by the hand of the Tyrus of the year, without a trace. But this page is empty. And guess why?”
“Why?” I’m sorry.
“Because it is evil and poisonous, and even the head of the netherworld, whose hands are covered in blood, cannot see, nor will it be recorded.” I’m sorry.
I’m strutting, not talking.
“O Lord Lin, do you know that the people, the gods, the most important? I’m sorry.
“What?” I asked.
Shit! I’m being held by the camels again. I’ve asked “why” three times at this point, “what” and lived like a ghost.
It seems like I’m happy with my reaction, and I’m blindfolded: “Yes, because it’s the spirit.” As long as the spirit is still there, even if there is only a little bit of it, it will be possible to recreate the ghost. Even if there was no life, even if it was just a ghost, the man could come back. I’m sorry.
The stones in the infinity of the camels have seriously affected my mind, making it difficult for me to concentrate. When I fainted, he suddenly said:
“It’s hard to make a soul, and it’s hard to find the right one first. Some of them will not be able to reach them in their lifetime, and others will wait for a thousand years to finally arrive. I’m sorry.
I looked at the infinity of the camel, and said, “The late Emperor took the prince’s soul, and made me as a ghost. Right? I’m sorry.
“No, no, no, no, no.” Strictly speaking, it’s not a ghost. It’s the King who recreated that ghost and made him your soul. I’m sorry.
Come on, it’s leaning back, leaning back on the back of the chair, as if it was a good show, reaching out and pointing at me.
“The stillborn is the first son of the Huo family’s first emperor, who was supposed to be the prince, but he died and became your soul.” Skywalk’s round, karma cycle. Lord Lin, you have a reward and a debt to pay, so you will be the last of the family of Naho. I’m sorry.
I stopped, “You say that again. I’m sorry.
“You have never thought that Ho Yao and Kang Yao are only human beings, even if there is a memory without memory, why are you so obsessed with what happened 3,000 years ago? I’m sorry.
I’ll take a breath and I’ll put my hands in my fist.
And then, with a groaning, it sounds hypocritical, and it mourns the sarcasm:
“Because your soul once belonged to the little prince, even with a strong spirit, there was still a sense. The King has arranged for you to pay off your debt, and you have been too miserable to do so. But I see, he doesn’t have to make you feel any better. As I said early in the morning, it is your own debt, and it is always heavy on your back, and it will never escape. Without that, you’ll always be burdened with these terrible debts, and how can you leave this story behind and go back to you? I’m sorry.
My heart is like someone with a cone in it a little bit, and it’s coming to me from the shallow depths.
I have never thought before that Ho Yao and Kang Yao are just who I am on earth, and even if one has no memory, why can’t I forget the betrayal of more than 3,000 years ago and hold on to the death of Chu? It’s because my soul and his own memories and memories affect me.
I’ll take a breath and I’ll put my hands in my fist.
I look at my eyebrow and I’m angry with my heart: “That’s what you’re telling me? I’m sorry.
“Is Lord Lin satisfied?” I’m sorry.
I said, “If I have vowed never to mention it again, why now?” I’m sorry.
The camel smiled, and the cold shined in his eyes: “I do not believe in the oath.” I didn’t mention it at first because there was no one to mention. The man appeared and the time was not yet ripe. Now it’s time and time to mention it. I’m sorry.
“Good. I said in silence: “Since this is the case, please don’t be mean.” Let me ask you first, who is the spirit that you just said is inside me? I’m sorry.
The sauce didn’t answer me directly. He always liked to be guessed. And then he revealed his radiant colour, saying:
We said, “Tidi was too evil to write it down. So the art is only passed by mouth, and I am one of them. In fact, I’d like to thank Tyrone, who had no chance of getting involved in this, and who would have known that the search channel had left her alive so that he could be the king. Where can I…?
He said, “He suddenly stopped, and smiled with a smile: “I wonder if you have been told that the only one who can make the loft bow is the Tyrus.” Lord Lin thinks he’s the same. I’m sorry.
I’m shaking like I’m getting a bucket of ice water from head to foot, and I’m so numb and my fingers are shaking.
“The tycoon hated this trick, but was it funny?” She had to do this trick to create bones to return to a world she hated to leave. I’m sorry.
“What exactly are you… trying to say? I’m sorry.
My face must be very pale, and I can feel the blood inside of me as if it had condensed and the dry lips were so hard to open.
“Old Lord Lin… or I should call you Lord Typhoon.” I’m sorry.
My eyes are staring, my throat looks like a knot, and I can’t say a word.
I shook my head very slowly: “No, I don’t understand what you’re talking about.” I’m sorry.
“You know what I’m saying. You’ve seen Tee Yi’s obsession in Ho Yao’s fantasy, and you already know it. It’s just that you’re afraid it’s true. I’m sorry.
I’m frozen, standing there, I can’t move.
The sauce is absolutely right. I had a bad feeling. For more than three thousand years, I have seen too many previous generations, and I have heard too much sorrow and joy and guessed that it was hard to accept.
“Why do you know so much? My voice is cold, and I stare at the camels: “How do you know it? I’m sorry.
And the horns of the camels were raised: “This trick is a magic trick, and no one will ever use it except one.” Then you left a fragrance, and it was me who made you bones and reborn you. I’m sorry.
I wonder, “You’re a demon?” I’m sorry.
“How else do you think I’m gonna sit in a weird place?” I’m sorry.
“The devils fought, and they trapped me here, and painted the earth as a prison.” So they thought that we would not have a day of war. But I must awaken the calf, and let her carry her hatred, slaughter the Ghosts, kill nine days and avenge my brother. I’m sorry.
“Your brother’s the devil’s benefactor.” I’m sorry.
“Yes. The camels laughed, their eyelids were shaking, and they looked terrible.
I wonder, “Why sue me for this?” You’re not afraid of me telling…
I haven’t finished yet, and I’ve been interrupted by the sofa.
“Tell whom?” “You think the King really works for the ghosts?” It was only because he was too committed to the so-called promises and had been ripped out of his heart that he was slow to resist. I’m sorry.
I whispered, “So are you so sure I won’t tell the King?” I’m sorry.
“You won’t.” Because you’re a Typhoon, you misbeliefed a ghost a thousand years ago. I’m sorry.
I didn’t talk, my head buzzed.
“Return to the temple of Amor, break the illusions, and you will recover all your memories.” Dragon Emperor, I’m waiting for you here. We haven’t seen each other in 10,000 years. I’m sorry.
[41]
I don’t think I’ve been wandering around in the earth for a long time.
In fact, there are not few ghosts in the palace, and the number of ghosts who travel daily can be described as countless. But for some reason, there is hardly a ghost that passes by you, and the earth is dark and dark, and it is silent, and you are alone.
I’ve always liked dark and bleak places more than a festivities. I always tell people that I was born in the capital, that I am still alive, and that I am unhappy with everything. I didn’t want to. Everything was fake. I’m not a stillborn, not even a ghost.
I am the Emperor of the Dragon, an ancient warrior who exists only in distant legends. The moment of knowledge of the truth seems to have passed over shock and fear. Turns out the most terrible thing in the world is not to forget what you look like, but to be unable to feel the same way about the past.
Sowing… oh, no, the King of Ghosts is waiting for me to come back for him. I can’t tell if he’s really waiting for me to save him, or if he’s doing a play waiting for me to fall into another long-established trap.
I took a breath.
“Limbow. I’m sorry.
Then suddenly, I was called,
I looked down and the jade in the neck was slightly bright in orange, and the voice of the King was poured into my ears.
I didn’t talk. Thinking about how he felt for thousands of years calling me his own name. I thought he thought he looked at everyone but me, because of the ancients of Taipei.
“Limbow. I’m sorry.
He called again.
His voice seemed a little hasty, but he could not hear much. He had no heart, no emotion, no sense of anxiety or fear.
I suddenly felt sorry for him.
And I cried and said: I am. I’m sorry.
“Where?” he asked.
I looked up at him and looked at him and said, “At the bridge.” I’m sorry.
“Just wait for me there.”
Come on, Jade Pie, let it go down, and there’s no noise.
I stood by the bridge and waited for a moment, and the King appeared.
When he appeared, it seemed as though he had drawn a white light, and then saw the robe followed the wind, and he walked towards me.
He seems anxious, but doesn’t seem to know what he’s rushing. Until we face each other, and he says only two words: “Go away.” I’m sorry.
“Where to?” I asked.
He said, “Didn’t you have to save people? I’m sorry.
I said, “Is he really… Can’t he come out? I’m sorry.
“He missed his only chance to break the border.” We can only wait for the illusion to disappear. But there’s no one who can break the illusion except her. I’m sorry.
“Why?” I asked.
“Because it is only she who knows what is deep inside. “The King of England said,
“The King of Ghosts has led me to the end of my illusions, right? I’m sorry.
He didn’t answer directly, but he looked at it: “He has been waiting for years. I’m sorry.
My throat swung: “It’s so hot… he’s trying to draw me in for today.” So the King and he… have the same purpose? I’m sorry.
I don’t think he’d want the Dipper to kill the Gentleman in revenge.
“This is a game and a game.” The two of them stood in two camps, each betting on two different endings. I’m sorry.
“What about you? “You know the ghost king’s mind, and you know the plan of the camel, what are you betting on?” I’m sorry.
The King looked at me, and a shadowy eye shone through the dark light, and the voice dazzled and strong: “I am not betting on anything, and I follow you in all your choices. I’m sorry.
Follow all my choices…
And We were silent, as if we had seen a young man in a vision of despair and despair, and that he was a dragon’s loft in the arms of the emperor.
“If Tyrone’s faith is in the dark, then the dragon’s belief in the forest is in Tyrone. I’m sorry.
That demon once said that.
And for a moment, I suddenly wanted to cry for me and for the titanium.
And I said, “I know that whatever your final choice, you will not let him disappear into an illusion, and you will return there.” This time, I’ll go with you.”
I have a slight shake in my arm and I want to laugh, but I have only one smile.
“I’ve got something to do. Go to the Amo Temple first. I’ll meet you there. I’m sorry.
Come on, I’ll turn around and grab my sword. There’s no footsteps behind you, and the King will listen.
I don’t know if he already knew what it was I was going to do, or what it was going to do. But when I said yes, I’d go to Pei Hyundu’s tomb, and I’ll meet the old man.
And when We reached the Zaqqum, it was almost dusk. The tomb of Baegendo is a perfect place for water from the mountains. But now, in the darkness, we see a bit of the cold. But he’s in perfect harmony with his sex. He’s so lonely and proud that he can die.
Bae Hyun-du, a 17-year-old official, spent six times in five years in the south to cure water and water, to help the poor, to help the poor, to help the people. But he got the hearts of the people and lost his heart. Specifically, Hoya no longer trusts him. The ones who used to rely on the most, became the ones who feared most. Once upon a time, the only ray of sunshine in the heart became an uncut thorn in the throat. So she sent him a bottle of poison. And when he drank it, he said not but, ‘Father be to Your Majesty, long and a hundred years of age. I’m sorry.
It wasn’t poisoned, she couldn’t bear it at the last minute. She just wanted to hit him with it. But his death came from outside the House, and a note with only one line: “There is no doubt that he will not speak to his king.” I’m sorry.
I’ve always wanted to see him again, so when I first met that young man called Lee Moo-hwa in Lenin City, I couldn’t help but look at him. It’s a very different look, and it’s like a hand up, even an eye up. But he was dead, and he died in an arrow, and left me with only one sentence: “Give me a gift, and leave me alone.” It’s like everyone who’s been nice to me, it’s like the end of the day. So I used to doubt that it was not theirs, but mine.
I re-breathed and went deep into the tomb. And there was a darkness around it, and there was not a moving candle, as if it were nothing but a setting.
All the way, I was wondering if the sword had been buried with Baegendu’s body, and if I had opened a coffin, would he have come out to see me.
I laughed softly, killed him in life and then dug his grave. There’s no such person as me.
I was sifting that I had no magic in order not to destroy the sarcophagus, but to move the coffin with my bare hands.
“Pe Hyundu, if your heart is broken, come to me in the palace. I’m sorry.
And We were silent, and caused great strength, and the sarcophagus remained as if it had been sealed by some magic.
That’s weird.
I took a close look at it, and it was dark, and if it wasn’t for the ghost to look at it at night, I was afraid that I was going to crawl on the ground.
There are swords of old, but now they are silent, but they can’t hear a single murmur.
I put my ears on the coffin and I can’t hear anything. I am afraid that the sword is either not in this tomb or is sealed in this sarcophagus by someone.
Of course, I prefer the latter.
And I held my breath, my hands and my luck, and the blue flame gleamed the dark tombs, and when the light of the fire passed over the casket, it sounded, and with the sound of the casket moving, I heard a low roar and a sword.
The coffin lid moved slowly, and when it showed a narrow gap in the arm, I looked at the bottom of the coffin, and there was no body in Baegendu.
And when it was too late to think, and in error, a sword came forth out of the coffin, and the sarcophagus shattered, and a red light came to me.
And I retreated, just a second before that sword would pierce my throat, and someone stood in front of me and grabbed it.
It’s the King.
I can recognize him with precision just looking at his back.
But the sword was not distributed immediately.
The sword was shaking and the King seemed to have been dragged down on his knees. With his left hand on his right arm, he kept the sword under his control, and his neck was swollen, and he turned his head up, followed by a roar like a slit throat:
“I am the loft!
The sword seemed inspired, and it shivered even more.
The hand with the sword is pale, and the joints are so visible. In a while, the red light went out, and the buzzing sword went away. The air returns to silence, and the sword pen goes straight to the ground. The king next to him, with his pale face, showed me a shallow smile.
[42]
I’m even more shocked to see the King than to see Bae Hyundu’s body in that coffin.
“What are you doing here?” I asked.
He rose up, looking at me with bright eyes, and said: “I said, follow all your choices. I’m sorry.
That’s all he said, but it’s enough to show that he knew that the camels were the best deal with me. He knew I had chosen to hand over my sword to the fare.
“This sword… is a dragon’s sword, isn’t it? I’m sorry.
And We turned against the Qur’an, and he did not hide, nor did he hide, but he abated.
In fact, I figured it all out when the sword fell apart. I know how this sword came from, and I understand why it was so determined. It seems that the sword of the dragon, which has been heard since ancient times, can be slashed to the yellow spring, and that he is going to use it to kill the weird one and even to turn away from it.
I want to know more about this sword than about the reason why it’s so bad.
I walked to the sarcophagus, gently touching the cold coffin, the ghost saying, “Why is it here that the last sword of the dragon that was hidden in the past has been hidden in the earth?” I’m sorry.
I did not give him any opportunity to intervene, and then I said, “Maybe I should ask why your sword is in Baegendu’s grave. I’m sorry.
The King doesn’t speak. The mausoleum is serene and can even hear a slight sound from a sarcophagus with my fingertips.
And Bae, and Zhum.
I read with one word, and I looked straight at the King: “Is it true that all the dead died in the past? I’m sorry.
Wang Jing looked at me. I wonder if it was because of his lack of heart that his face had no face and his voice was flat: “Did you not know that? After Bae Hyundu died, you sent someone to Zedong, down to the tomb, knowing that the real Bae Hyundu was dead. I’m sorry.
“Yes…” I smiled, “I know.” But I never knew his real name, his real face, why he came and where he went. Ten years, and all I can catch is the name Baegendu. I’m sorry.
In the shadows, the face of the king seems paleer.
“I buried him in the name of Baegendo, but now I do not see his bones, except a sword of a dragon. I’m sorry.
“What should I call you?” I’m sorry.
“Li Moo-hu and Bae Gen-du are nothing but dust and nothing. I can become anything you want in front of you. I’m sorry.
I nodded my head and laughed: “So in the Shessan Valley, the wind said he couldn’t do it because someone was protecting the ginger leaf. How can I be such a young man? You have already replaced them. I’m sorry.
The King is silent again.
“Why are you doing this?” I looked at him and said,
“Hoo Yao is the way you have to go, you can’t hide. I didn’t want to see you for a miserable life, so I replaced him. I’m sorry.
I laughed, “Why are you so determined? I can’t stand the doubt, and I can’t stop saying that. You’ve only added a handicap to her short life. I’m sorry.
I was ashamed of what I said.
It is clear that three thousand years ago there were gentle memories and days of mutual trust and support. But because of a moment’s anger, it hurts. It’s as if I wasn’t the one who tried to find out first. Such an insolent statement of displeasure can only be explained by the fact that he is a king without heart.
Then the king of the Qur’an took his eyelids and said: “There was chaos in the land, and I needed to return. I’m sorry.
And then he said, “But I did not say that, nor did I intend to die in the capital.” I’m sorry.
“What are you talking about?” I’m staring at the King.
“I drove out of the city at night, and the letter I left was not a suicide note, but a farewell letter. “The King of England said,
“But…” I stopped.
“But someone created me by illusion.” In the same sentence, there has been a change from an implausible farewell letter to a bitter note. I’m sorry.
“Who?” I can’t believe I opened my eyes: “Who would do this?” For what?”
I suddenly thought of a man, the princess, who won.
“The King of Ghosts. “What does he want?” I’m sorry.
The King doesn’t speak.
As if I had heard the sound of water drops and falls in the shadows of the tombs, and it was very slow, and people were impatient.
After a long time, the King finally said, “Repently.” I’m sorry.
He only said two words.
I repeat these two words as if a prick was stuck deep in my throat.
And at that moment I realized.
And We whispered, “That is why he came to the earth, and he approached me to make me suffer even more, and to use my thoughts after my death, and to do trickery, and to call back the Titans.” I’m sorry.
So it’s still for the titanium.
I laughed a little. My eyes were a little wet.
In his eyes, Ho Yao was nothing but a man’s leather to call back the Qur’an.
Should I be happy or sad?
“So you’re going to save him?” He asked.
My eyelids are a little low, and the cold goes:
“And when it is the hymn of ginger leaf, We owe it a promise that has not been fulfilled. This time, give him back.”
“Good. I’m sorry.
He did not ask much, but only that word.
I step forward.
If the camels speak for themselves. Soon then, the forest will disappear forever in this world, and this is a stable eight-and-a-half-year-old, and it will be over.
[43]
The King has never been a ghost. I used to think it was because he had no heart. Or you don’t even want to talk about things that have nothing to do with yourself. Then it became clear to me that some people simply did not want to talk about others from their own perspective, even if they hated it.
So I imagined what a man would be when he had a heart. He should be a good prince in any case, and a wise monarch if his country is not dead.
In the Temple of Amor, he put on a silver mask, and his sword slightly dazzled the light.
“Take it, too, in case anything happens. He says:
I looked at the gold mask in my hand, the microbrow, and finally it was on my face.
When you’re caught in an illusion, the King takes my hand.
I am somewhat appalled that for more than three thousand years he has never held my hand, but recently, only a few steps away from me, and not even a moment before.
But think about it, I understand.
Where did he catch me? It’s the Typhoon.
I see, but suddenly there’s a bit of a twist in my heart, and there’s an unprecedented amount of acid.
I was whispering.
Look around, but don’t see Sowing… no, don’t see the ghost king.
“He’s in the middle of a few illusions, and we’re afraid it’s a little hard to find. I said,
The King nodded his head, but never spread my hand.
“You can actually spread it. I looked at my hand and said,
The King’s face is flat, light and light. I’m sorry.
And I was blindfolded, and it was too late to say anything, and then fell, and the wind was thrown into the phantom.
“I told you it was dangerous.” I’m sorry.
I snore. He goes on like this, and I’m a little skeptical that it’s not the king who’s been with me for thousands of years.
The King has not spoken, but has been waiting for a few young men with their backs on their backs. I can’t imagine what it would be like to see myself die.
After a while, the King suddenly appeared as a ghost:
“For tens of thousands of years, I never thought I’d see them again. I’m sorry.
And I looked at the young men and lamented: “Man is dead, and they entered their turn, so forget it. I’m sorry.
“You know, that’s what you used to tell me. It’s just me they can’t forget. I’m sorry.
Through the shining eyes of the King, I seem to have seen a drop. That’s what I’ve never seen in his eyes for thousands of years.
It took me a little while to move my eyes and breathe, and look at the distance: “To break the illusion, the end of the war must be reversed. I’m sorry.
“What do you want to do? I’m sorry.
And I said, “The demon in the forest said that only those who used to exist in this story can make a difference before the dream breaks. Strictly speaking, I’m not a tycoon. I can’t feel much. And unlike you, you’re the one who can make a difference. I’m sorry.
The King of England, for a moment, said:
“Let’s find the twilight first. I’m sorry.
I “mmm” look forward.
It’s a place full of eyes, and it’s snow, and it won’t end. The wind rolls with snow, and the pain of slitting your cheeks is so real. True enough to call into question that this is not an illusion at all, but that we have really returned to the past, an era of the shadows.
“Limbow!” suddenly I was called, in a low rush. And then there’s the sound of a step closer.
I looked back and saw the Ghost King. He’s got Sowing on his face, but he’s pretty good. Looks like he’s been in a state of phantom for a long time.
When he saw the King, he apparently had his eyebrow.
But none of them spoke, as if they knew each other.
I broke the silence and spoke to the King of Ghosts about Typhoon. It is not how much I want to tell him the truth, but the most important thing in this illusion is to trust and not abandon each other. Otherwise, nobody gets out.
I said the King’s face has become very ugly. His eyes were low, and his white lips moved, but he did not suffocate a word.
“Now what do you want to do?” I asked.
Ghost King, look at me.
“Didn’t you plan well? Take Ho Yao as a vessel and call on Tyaki. I said,
The King still doesn’t speak.
And I looked at him with my eye open, and said, “Isn’t it not? All you ever wanted was a vessel with a strong heart, but you didn’t think Hoya would die. The evil spirit of death, though strong in its heart, was too strong and too deep in its bitterness, so the trick failed, and it only recalled the obituary of the Tyrus. So you had to seal her for a while and wait for a better time. And… Ginger’s Song. I’m sorry.
And I laughed, and then I looked at the King, and for some reason you lost your memory in the world and forgot what you were doing. He’s been a prince for more than a decade and he’s been a king for years. What a shame. I’m sorry.
In fact, I think there are too many things I want to confront him to end with a few words. It’s just an illusion, too anachronistic.
For a long time, the Ghost King looked at me and breathed: “It’s so loose in the grotesque. I’m sorry.
I laughed and looked into his eyes and said, “Don’t pretend, Lord Ghost.” I’m sorry.
Say, suddenly laugh.
And in the sight of my eyes, Sowing disappeared, and when the devil stood before me, I was a little bit ill-adapted, even a little awkward.
“The King of Ghosts is hiding so deep. I’m sorry.
“It’s true you had it all figured out. “In the tombs of Shessan Valley, you pretended to be me to test my reaction.” Isn’t it?”
“You’re not so bad that if you didn’t find me soon, why would you have been trampled on the soles of your feet and put on a sacrificial plan?” I was almost fooled by you. I’m sorry.
They’re both eccentric. I’m the one who doesn’t see each other, and now I’m the air.
“You two are so bad, don’t flatter each other. I’m cold.
Smell me, both of you.
I hum.
At this point, I stand on the left, and on the right, the king. It’s a pleasure. It’s a joke. Two of the most powerful figures in the Dynasty are standing next to me. I saw this scene a few years ago, and I’m afraid I’m going back to laugh.
But now I can’t laugh, I just feel ridiculous.
And it was at that moment that the earth was shaking so intensely, and as it was dazzling and shaking, the King grabbed my hand and was in a state of panic, and the cold touch gave me a vibrate.
After a moment of shaking down, we’re in the next illusion.
In the cold wind, the king groaned: “It was too soon.” We have to make a choice, stay in what illusion. I’m sorry.
“How to stay?” I asked.
The King said, “Change change.” I’m sorry.
The King noded: “When we step in, appear in an illusion and become involved in this story, time and time will be fixed and will continue with the current illusion. I’m sorry.
The King’s face is so calm that he’s the best in this fantasy.
And I looked at him, and said to him, “You decide. I’m sorry.
The King is silent, seems to be thinking.
When the King of Ghosts saw it, he quickly said:
“Of course it was the first illusion, which was not far from the Great War, and only Typhoon and Nancy. Namshu is a dead man with a poor heart and will never find an anomaly. I’m sorry.
“Did I ask you? I asked the King. I’m cold, I’m cold, and then I’m cold.
Wait, Nancy?
Nanshi? The day when I was pushed down to the temple, wasn’t it the day of the return of the Lord Nanshi?
It’s bad luck.
I shake my head and breathe.
I’ve had a Queen’s teeth bite and stare at me for a long time.
Pity I’m so hard, but the King didn’t hesitate to hit me in the face. And he nodded his head, and he said, “He is right.” I’m sorry.
♪ ♪ I’ll tell you ♪
Okay.
I was suffocating: “It’s time for me to leave now.” I’m sorry.
“We can’t go, we have to wait for the illusion to change.” I’m sorry.
♪ ♪ I’ll tell you ♪ I’m so close to him, isolated from the Ghost King, and he’s addicted to me.
I’m squirmed and slow to breathe.
He looked at me with his full brown eyes.
A little while later, I smiled in my ear:
“I told you before, it’s as smart as you can see, and the ghost who’s been ripped off is missing something. I’m sorry.
“Do you want to talk?”
I looked up and yelled at the King again.
This time, instead of talking too much, the King whispered his mouth and showed the smile of the victor.
[44]
I was a little tired when I got involved in the first illusion. A stomping stomp or a stomp behind my back.
The King looked at me, and he didn’t look so good, and the rear eye looked in the middle, and he looked in the way of the King: “Go ahead, it’s your turn. I’m sorry.
Says he’s got a mouth for Nanshi and Tipenu, not far away.
“Let’s go together.” I’m sorry.
Waiting for the King’s reaction, the King’s hand grabbed the King’s arm, and they both showed up.
“You…” The Ghost King reached out with his fingers and was angry.
Nor did the King turn to him, and he turned back, and put a mark on my forehead, saying, “Beside us.” I’m sorry.
Come on, let’s go back to the door and say, “Taiwan,” and then we’ll take off our legs and go that way.
The typhus is on the rise and the music is over.
The Qing King’s operation was so swift, it almost blinked, it was too late to react and the Qing King was exposed. It’s hard to keep up with it.
“What are you doing here together?” And Titus asked.
“According to encounter.” The Ghost King said.
“It’s not a good thing that you two are together.” I’m sorry.
And suddenly the King was silent and silent.
He had a beautiful eyebrow, and now he’s turning his eyebrow, and he’s like, “Well, now that there’s something going on, the little one is gone. I’m sorry.
And when he came out of the way, he suddenly turned back and said to Theo, “That’s not what I said.” The heavens and the earth are different, and I respect your insistence. I’m sorry.
I couldn’t bear to hum it out.
King of Ghosts, look at me.
She said, “What are you looking at?” I’m sorry.
The King of Ghosts swayed, then touched his neck and shook his head.
I’m a little surprised that the ghost king’s toes are high and his nostrils don’t grow up. Now in front of Titus, it’s like a trained child.
“Ghost Moo is not sick again.” I’m sorry.
It was only then that I knew that the King of Ghosts had been called the King of Ghosts before the palace.
The King of Ghosts listens to the king, stares at him and bites his teeth: “You are demented! I’m sorry.
“Are you two really not going to talk business? Dillon’s eyes were flashing, under the mask, and it seemed like it was frowning.
“What did Nancy say to you?” The ghost king asked.
“What can I say, the clichés, turn around?” You should be tired of listening to the words of the nine angels. I’m sorry.
In a moment of silence, the King of Ghosts said, “It’s not really true that what Nancy said was completely unreasonable. I’m sorry.
“What?” Tim asked.
“If the ghost returns…”
In the words of the King of Ghosts, the King held his arm with his hand, with a shadow of light in his eyes, suggesting that he should not continue.
“Nothing, I mean, we should go back.” I’m sorry.
Titus does not seem to be very good at observing and conjecture, and perhaps she is just lazy. Even though the Ghost King was clearly abnormal, she did not ask much, but noded her head.
“I’ll go back to the King’s Palace and come to you later. Come on, the King of Ghosts wants to look at him.
The King has a slight downside.
The three of them turned around and I saw the Queen snuck out his hand.
I’ll take care of it right now.
And then, almost instantaneously, the moment of darkness and then the moment of open eyes came to an entirely unknown environment.
I know that there is no way we can be hallucinating, but simply because of the changes we have made, we continue to walk in the direction of the moment of the illusion. I began to look around, dark and cold and smelling, and still a corrupt breath. It appeared that there was a fire not far away and that it had come close, and it had been so many candles that had been set on the edge of a loft that had covered it with dark orange candlelights.
The typhus reached out with his hand, his finger was softly fired up, and the three torches in front of the door were lit and lit a few feet in front of the attic.
“Long Lok…”
I finally got a good look at the platinum in the middle, and I cried.
He stood there and looked up, staring at the table.
Dillon took two steps and slightly overstepped: “Look what? I’m sorry.
He looked at the table, and said, “It’s just that he feels like he’s gone.” I’m sorry.
“What’s so different? Don’t you see these two words every day? What’s the difference with yesterday?”
“There is no difference, but nothing. I’m sorry.
“What’s so strange about you today?” I’m sorry.
Having listened to this, the King finally returned to his eyes and laughed, asking, “Do you think I’m better today than yesterday? I’m sorry.
We almost lost our eyes in this situation. How can you say that in the mouth of the Emperor? A ghost as serious as he is would ask such a question.
“Look at you, you pitiful mouth. I’m sorry.
At first it sounded weird. It was not until soon that I saw the phantom forest, and I finally understood that.
It’s the dragon forest that’s walking out the door.
“If we were too close, the balance of the illusion would be affected.” I’m afraid you’ll have to go out and deal with him. I’m sorry.
“How… how to cope. I’m surprised.
“It is a pity that he had the ability to remember all the ghosts in the underworld. I’m sorry.
The King’s voice is heavy, not talking to me, but talking to himself.
In a moment, the King’s eyes were opened, and he looked at me and said, “This is when the Ghost King’s canal should be married to a new wife, the nine-year-old Taki, named Taki. The lady rarely comes out of the palace, and no one has seen her. Just pretend to be her and delay as much as you can. I’m sorry.
“But I didn’t even know the lady was a round flat. I said,
“It’s too late. As soon as the King stretched out his hand and pushed me a little bit, I opened my eyes and the whole body fell on someone.
The man’s hand was holding me up, and I looked up, and I was facing the face of the loft.
In that moment, I didn’t react, I looked at him, the whole person was leaning, and I didn’t stand up.
The eyes of the people in front of you are round and bright, and the brown eyes see a little shock and look at me.
“Who are you?” He asked.
My throat was like, “Little kite.” I’m sorry.
“Lu…” he gave it a little bit, and then his eyes got bigger. I’m sorry.
Almost a moment later, he appeared suspicious and said, “Why come to this palace when the queen never comes?” I’m sorry.
I look at this face, and I’m not really thinking about what he’s talking about, but I’m thinking that there’s probably more to him in this moment than half a day. This face is more varied than I have seen in the past millennium.
“Who the hell are you?” He’s staring at me, and he’s showing a little chill in his face.
I did not wait to say anything, and suddenly I heard a voice from not far away, saying, “My sister-in-law.” I’m sorry.
When I turned back, I only saw the ghost kings walking towards me, walking by the sidewalk: “Why are you here? Brother, he’s looking for you. I’m sorry.
I looked at the Ghost King, and I looked at the dragon’s loft, and said, “I need a guard, and you will come back with me to the Ghost King.” I’m sorry.
Speaking of which, I saw the King again.
Actually, I’m just gambling. The canals aren’t in the King’s House anymore. In the shadows, it’s safe to hide, not to be found by Tyrone, but only the temple of the Ghost.
Then the King of Ghosts began to make it clear to him, saying, “It may be time for Lord Lin. I’m sorry.
The dragons looked at us in the forest for a long time, and they laughed, “The guards. Are you two having fun with me?”
“Limbow!” King of Ghosts looking up.
I whispered to the Ghost King. Somehow it’s the same person. He was obviously much more angry than he was with the king when he faced the dynasty.
And I looked to the dragon’s attic. Look at him, with his lips raised. What does that look like?
I can’t help but sigh.
The dragon forest looked up at the ghost king and said, “The queen is a Queen Taki, who does not know the secret. Don’t you understand? You can go to the guard and pick one of them, and I’ll be watching over the shadows, not your palace, nor your queen. I’m sorry.
Come on, the dragon forest is about to run away.
I looked in the eye and asked the ghost king, “Is the tunnel not in the ghost king’s house?” I’m sorry.
The Ghost King didn’t know, so he lit up his head.
I was satisfied with the noding and then I was active.
I shouted, “Ah!
“What now! I’m not saying… you…”
The loft tumbles back and goes back and goes back.
My sword was hanging in the middle of the sky, and the ghost king opened his mouth, looked at my sword’s jaw, and looked at the loft that fell down on the ground, and he hesitated, and he said, “Well, did he faint?” I’m sorry.
I waved, “Let’s take this to the Ghost King’s House first.” I’m sorry.
[45]
In the house of the Ghost King, the waking forest of the dragons found itself bound and red-eyed.
“What are you doing after the 9th rule of the Taki and the Dark Ghost? He shouted.
“What the hell are you yelling at? Be honest!”
It’s as if the King of Ghosts had seen a strange fire at the end of the forest, staring at his eyes as if he couldn’t go up and choke. His neck, it makes us look like the kind of men who have no humanity.
“I’ll take care of it. Find out who it is. See what you can do. And I said,
“What’s that who? Who’s that who?” “The loft is full of questions.”
Of course, no one should answer him.
The Ghost King will care. He’ll be gone soon. Before leaving, I never forgot to take a look at that dragon forest.
And when it was but me and the dragon’s loft, I smiled, and laughed, and whispered,
“Answer your question, first of all… what I’m going to do. I said, I want you to be my guard, not too long, but you have to stay, which means you can’t leave the palace for a while. I’m sorry.
“What danger is it that you will not come out of the palace?” I’m sorry.
“Shh…” I put my finger out, so I was mysterious: “Not necessarily. I’m sorry.
“And I am now married into the shadows, and I will go into the country and do the ghosting. I’m sorry.
“Crazy, you!” The loft seems unbearable.
If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I would have never imagined that the words would be spoken out of the mouth of the King in such a hasty tone.
And then I had a weird smile.
“What are you laughing at? Lin Wing thinks I’m crazy, struggles hard, and the naked eye has been sneaking up on me several times.
“Don’t struggle, it’s elixir. I said,
“Lingso”? In the morning, the forest lost its strength and showed the light of death.
I gently picked the underbrow.
I didn’t think I’d find her in a ghost house.
There are few things in the world that can cure the evil, let alone my magic in this illusion. Why don’t you just give me a little help?
I coughed two times, saying, “I was married from nine days after the Quinlan War, and I was in a difficult situation, and I was dying too much.” Two months, you’ll be my escort for two months, and I’ll give you this elixir. How’s that?”
“You’re going to give me the elixir?” I’m sorry.
There are no more than five good things in heaven and earth, and I wouldn’t give them if it were true. But now it’s an illusion that you can give anything but life.
I noded, “I’m talking about doing it.” I’m sorry.
There’s a clear waver in the forest. He looked at me and asked, “Why two months?” I’m sorry.
Why? Because in a month and a half it’s the battle of the river. Whether the Emperor succeeds or not, the matter should be closed. Either we break the illusions or we start a new cycle, which is a good two-month period.
But I couldn’t tell the truth, and I just laughed and said, “Don’t worry about it. I’m sorry.
The forest was staring at me, and the eyes began to draw a chill from the initial doubt: “What is it to do?” I’m sorry.
My heart’s sunk and my eyes are raised.
I have to say, he’s really smart. It is true that he is not incompetent to be the leader of the 13th. He simply does not want to.
At that moment, I suddenly thought, if I told the Dragon’s Landing, would he stop everything? So I looked at him without blinking, and asked, “If I told you that in two months’ time, the canal would open the door to the ghostland and let the Quinlans cross the river in the south, and the demons would turn their backs and kill the demons by surprise.” What would you do?”
At the same time, the air fell into a dead silence, and there was no breathing in the dark palace. I don’t know how long it’s been, but I can’t help but laugh.
“Do you think I will believe you?” I’m sorry.
“Why not? I’m sorry.
“You will soon be married into the shadows, I fear you will not know.” Ghosts and dragons are the best friends. Don’t say that the Gentiles will not betray the dusk, and even if there is any wind or wind, the Qin will certainly talk to the Qin. I’m sorry.
My hands shook, and suddenly I laughed.
“What are you laughing at?” The dragon’s loft is asking.
I laughed and shook my head: “You and Tyrone are two of the dumbest ghosts in thousands of years. I’m sorry.
It’s like I’m talking nonsense.
“What are you worried about now that you are so confident?” It’s better to have a bunch of lins from me, even if there’s something to be won. I’m sorry.
“Well, I’ll see what kind of game we’re playing in the next nine days.” I’m sorry.
I noded my head, but I didn’t move at all.
“What are you waiting for? Untie the loft!
I’m a little embarrassed. It was a big one. I forgot something important. I have no magic in my illusions, and I can’t open it. It’s not easy to let the King go, it’s embarrassing.
“You… you wait. I touched my neck, coughed, turned my back, touched the top of the neck.
I don’t know if he’s still with Typhoon. How would it be?
Thinking, very temptingly, I coughed twice on that jade.
“What are you coughing for?” I’m sorry.
That Jade Pie was flashing, and I know it was the King who answered me. So I pretended to be on the way to the dragon’s loft: “There is no reason why I should not untie you when you have promised to stay in the ghost’s house for two months. It was only a few days before I was injured, and I was unable to do so until the ghost came back, so he could set you free. I’m sorry.
For a long time, that jade was flashing again. I’m happy to turn around and laugh at the loft.
“When will he return? I’m sorry.
“Wait.” I said.
It’s just that the loft is so quiet, it’s a little breathless.
I walked in two steps, and my ass was sitting next to the dragon’s loft, and he was scared.
“What are you doing?” He looked up at me. And then he looked out on the outside, and said, “Are you planning something? Where is the Ghost King?” I’ll tell you what, if you want the King to get the wrong idea, I’ll tell you what. – Come on, Ghost King is not stupid. Two, he’s the one who’s stupid, who’s in your shoes, who wants to get in my way, and I’m not afraid of him. I’m sorry.
I cried, “I’ll do one move. Why are you talking so much? I’m sorry.
In front of the dragon’s loft, eccentric. In my mind, he and the King were treated as completely different. After all, there is almost nothing like them, either in words or in manners, except a bag of skin. I don’t know if a heart really matters that much, or whether the war really made him see the cold of the world, and the cylindrical spirit took away all his energy.
“Hey…” I looked over his shoulder and said, “What do you think the titanium is? I’m sorry.
“Deaper…” The dragon loft frowns and looks at me like, “Why do you ask? I’m sorry.
I looked at him.
“You are a strange man.” I’m sorry.
I corrected him by saying, “Take note of your words. I am God, not man. I’m sorry.
“You’re like a typhus.” I’m sorry.
“Hmm?” I stopped.
“I mean this habit.” She also likes to correct things. She always said… she was the spirit, not the ghost. I’m sorry.
Come on, the dragon forest is shaking its head with a smile: “What kind of man is this?” Her conviction is firm, to the point of commitment, to the point where she is even more true. So those who like her very much, those who hate her very much, those who hate her very much, and those who hate her very much. I’m sorry.
I didn’t say anything, I looked down at the toes, I whispered the word “um.”
And suddenly the forest turned its head and asked, “What about your brother?” What’s he like? I’m sorry.
I’ve been waiting for a little bit, and I’ve been listening to the dragon’s loft: “He heard that he and the King of the Ghosts were friends for a long time, and why did he join the battle of Kunlun? Did he ever think that it would be her sister who would be married today to the shadows? I’m sorry.
And We slit my throat, and tenderly opened my lips, and knew not what to say.
What kind of man is he?
So I was only groaning, thinking for a while: “There is nothing left to do with the shadows, and there is nothing left to do with the nines.” How many more children can live with their own wishes? I’m sorry.
The dragon forest looked at me, and I didn’t know what to think for a long time, and it seemed to me that there was something going on.
After a while, he took it very seriously: “I was killed and wounded in the battle of Quinlan. Marrying you at this time of nine and a half days is a natural cause of displeasure among many brothers. But if nine days of fighting and the shadows come to an end, thousands of years later, you will be accepted… including the Ghost King. I’m sorry.
And I hear a whisper of this in the forest confirming a rumour that has been raging in the earth for thousands of years. He said that he was not satisfied with his marriage to the Nine Heavens, but he was forced to do so. After marriage, the wife was left alone and rarely returned to the temple of the Ghost. In the aftermath of the war, the clans, though submissive, returned to the temple of the King and the King.
I can’t believe I’m proving it.
But when I thought about the end of the shadows in reality, I didn’t think I could say, “What if I can’t?” What if I can’t stop the next war? I’m sorry.
And the forest of the dragons stopped for a long time, and said: “If it had been that day, even your nine-thirty goddess would not have been able to keep it, perhaps it would have been a doom.” It will no longer be a conflict-like war… with thousands of dead and wounded, but a huge, premeditated genocide. God and the ghost, maybe only one left. I’m sorry.
I looked at the loft and took a breath. Then suddenly a fear came out of Our hearts. The loft before us is too clever, long-sighted and extremely precise. But such a person, he’s biased over the word “resolute.” Is there anything more ironic in this world?
And I was thinking, and I listened to him, and I said, “So I still hope that nine days will be fixed, and I will never die.” I’m sorry.
I repeat the words, “A few have risen.” What if it’s already bleeding? I’m sorry.
And then the forest dazzled, and suddenly he smiled, and said, “You know, I died on the battlefield, and my brother, who fought with me, died, and my country fell and became affiliated. When I died, I tried to escape the shadows and return to revenge. To that end, I have done so many ridiculous things that I ended up in prison for 300 years. And it was Tyrone who saved me, and it was not until the day I came out of the sky that I knew that a hundred years had passed before, and that the friends of the past and the enemies had gone to the dust, and that they had a new life. Too committed to the past, just to the present. So… if I can’t come back to life, I’d like to end it. If the war is ended, there will be no peace for the communities. I’m sorry.
“Neverning Day…” I’m down and I’m looking at those bright eyes in the forest.
For some reason, I think there’s something in the brown eyes of the loft. He is a man of illusions, but he seems to know what I am thinking. It feels so weird.
My voice is like something’s stuck in my mouth. I haven’t spit in a word for a long time.
At that point, I heard footsteps, and I looked up and saw the King walking up and down with a dirty face.
I wonder if the Ghost King is upset because he was summoned by the King, or because he’s upset because he’s seen another dragon forest. Although they’re really the same ghosts, they always feel the same degree of anger.
The King of the Ghosts would have been very reluctant to untangle the loft, and then turned to me sitting on the floor. The dragon rose up in the forest, shot the clothes and looked back at me.
I want to get up and my legs are numb.
The loft looked through my embarrassment, and then smiled, bended, and slowly reached out to me.
[46]
After I was pulled up by the dragon forest, I realized that the King was already dusty. And I said to the Dragon’s Landing Road, “I have some words with the Ghost King, and you are out there watching.
The loft saw both of us in a strange way.
“Don’t look at us like that. I have no language.
The Dragon’s forest picked out the underbrow, said nothing, and walked out the door with a sword.
“Don’t run!” I yelled.
“I’ve never broken my word in the forest.” I’m sorry.
I turned around and whispered, “What’s going on with the King?” I’m sorry.
“Time is moving backwards than expected, not a month and a half, but less than a month. I’m sorry.
I opened my eyes for less than a month and tried to silence the volume: “Is there a way to live in such a short time? I’m sorry.
“The army of demons is gathering, and there may be a chance. The King of Ghosts says.
I asked.
The King shakes his head: “When Tyrone came back, he went on patrol, as usual, and he has not returned to the Dragon Palace yet. I’m sorry.
“Go back to the dragon, I want to see the king. I’m sorry.
So I said, “He is still here, but he is still here.” I’m sorry.
The King of Ghosts thought of it, and said, “I’ll hide you with my invisibility, and you go out behind me.” I said you had to rest and keep him out. I’m sorry.
“But what if he leaves or finds out I’m not?” I wonder.
“You don’t know enough about the forest. He looks like a sly, but he’s a dead man. He won’t move his mind if he says yes. Even if you’re resting, he’ll never disturb you. I’m sorry.
I had a little bit of doubt about the letter, and then I hid myself by the devil’s side and walked out of his house.
When we returned to the dragon’s loft, the Emperor was sitting in his first seat on the right side of the hall for tea. It’s like home.
I had to slap my hand. Dude, this dragon’s really not going to serve outsiders. There are 13 chairs in the hall, only one in the middle and six on each side. That’s right. 13 is one by one, not too many.
Looking at the 12 vacant seats, I don’t know where to sit. “Sit wherever you like, except this one in the middle, and they won’t be back for a while.” I’m sorry.
I picked the last seat to sit down. As soon as his ass was stuck, he listened to the king’s saying, “Yung Yi hates people sitting in his chair, and once when the lilies laughed at him in that chair, he was chased by half of the people. If he comes back to smell you, he’ll hunt you down. I’m sorry.
Listen, my ass is like fire, and the whole man gets shot up and looks at the King. He would have said, “This is a joke.” I’m sorry.
I look at the King.
Shit, he doesn’t think he’s funny…
I hate to see the King, but then I sit on my ass and say, “The Ghost has told me.” What are we going to do now?”
The King was silent for a moment, and the latter was a little light: “The time is too short to go back unless the Ghost King’s search can change his mind. I’m sorry.
“Didn’t I say it’s impossible?” My brother, he had a rock in his heart, and he could never change his mind. I’m sorry.
“You are the King of Ghosts, and if the King is not there, you will rule the nation.” I’m sorry.
“What do you mean? The Ghost King didn’t get it. He heard it too well, so there was a fire in his eyes, staring straight at him.
“Did I not make myself clear? Find a way to control the ditch. You’re the ghost. Thus, there was no betrayal, no opening of the door to the ghostland, and no war on the river. The King is not weak.
The King’s eyes shine, and his thin lips tremble: “Do you think that, without the people’s betrayal, the soldiers of Kunlun will not cross the river?” One day they will raise their hands against the shadows, a hundred years of their work, not because my brother can change his word, but because he is not a ghost. I’m sorry.
“If it were a day, you would also lead the Ghosts and the Devils against the Gentleman. I’m sorry.
The voice of the King is cold, say, Donton, and stare at the King’s path: “That’s the shadow of the emperor’s heart. The ropes are broken and indestructible. I’d rather die than live. It was also the only way to defuse her obsession. I’m sorry.
The voice of the King quickly disintegrates in the empty and silent dragon palace. The King’s face is white, his lips are closed and he hasn’t said a word for a long time.
How long has it been since the voice of the King was heard again? Success or failure, everything is between your thoughts. I’m sorry.
A little tremor, a slight rise in the lips, a bitter smile, and a lot of cold in one eye. “You don’t know anything. I’m sorry.
Come on, let’s go.
Soon there will be no more smell of the Ghost King, except for me and the King.
And in the silence, We sighed: “I understand what you mean. But it’s not going to be an easy decision, even in an illusion, to leave his brother behind. I’m sorry.
“If it is easy to come, how can this day wait thousands of years? I’m sorry.
The voice of the King is light, not even a trace of emotion.
“It’s your choice, isn’t it? I told you I’d follow all your options. But now there is no turning back, and it is impossible to take the three of us out with me if we break the border. Unless…
“Unless what?” I asked.
The king’s lips moved: “Unless he leaves.” I’m sorry.
And I said, “You know that I cannot do this.” I just wanted to ask you, can you try to talk about the Great War with Typhoon? In fact, there may be a chance if we can keep an eye on the ghosts early, or if we can find a way to keep them in the realm. I’m sorry.
I’m not going to be able to help you.
“You must have spoken of the war with the Dragon Palace. Is he credible?”
I did it, and I shook my head.
“He doesn’t believe it. Why do you think Tylenol does? “The King shook his head, as if he laughed.
“I’m…” I’m just a little bit of a lip, and I’ve been thinking for a long time, and I’m just saying, “But we have to try. I’m sorry.
“Do you not understand? It’s never me or the typhus that can stop the war. Only if he changes his choice can he stop the war. Or at least… change the war. I’m sorry.
Listening to the King, my heart is completely cool.
Even if we were to try and find out about the emperor’s beliefs, it would be impossible for me and the Emperor to break the illusion. So instead of being the King of Ghosts and the Trojans who designed me, it’s all in the making. Maybe he’s bettin’ who’s the key to the door.
I don’t know if I’m smart or stupid enough to fall into this pit one by one.
I was groaning, and I was about to speak again, but I was cut off.
“A voice! The look of the King’s eyes began to change, and a hand was stamped on my forehead, and suddenly I was invisible.
If you don’t work as a child, you’ll see the sword coming.
She took off a gold mask with one hand, under an orange candle, and showed a pale, bloodless face. The five officials of the Taipei are very deep, tall and straight noses, with a big and long eyes that don’t look down, and a cold light is hidden.
“Didn’t you get well when you’re sick?”
“I’m just tired of training. I’m sorry.
“Limbow, this is not the time to joke. The gods could come to war at any moment, and the greater chance would be the Gentleman Kunlun. I don’t know when they’re planning on, but I think it’s coming. I’m sorry.
In a moment of silence, the King asked: “Do you think that if this is the moment when the Quinlans suddenly commit crimes, can the dusk respond?” I’m sorry.
“It’s not easy. The demons have fought well, but they are too few to be dominant. The magic of demons is so powerful that they are under the grip of the Quinlans, and the war has not begun and has failed. Today, it appears that only an enhanced deployment of the Gypsies can hope to prevail over the soldiers. I’m sorry.
“Ghosts…” The King made an extremely dazzling laugh, with obvious contempt, and listened to the gills.
“What’s the matter?” Tyrone asked.
“It’s nothing.” It’s just that the King of Ghosts is wandering around, rarely back to the underworld. Ghost soldiers, it’s not that good. I’m sorry.
The typhus noded: “Ghosts have never been restrained, and for many years they have had their own large communities, often clashing with the demons.” But it’s all about the gibberish, and they haven’t had any more trouble lately. I’m sorry.
The King suddenly looked at him and asked, “The search canals are insolent in nature, and the ghosts have touched his sex under his leadership. But it’s different. He’s a good man, but he’s got a measure in his heart, even a rule and order. I’m sorry.
“What do you mean by that?” Titus asked.
He asked, “Do you know that if the canal were to be turned away, would he have taken it instead?” I’m sorry.
“You want to replace the canal?” I’m sorry.
The King said, without permission, but in the shadows: “The ghost’s reputation is not as good as his brother’s. After all, he fought for the shadows for many years, and was not the basis of the hearts of the people. If he so wishes, it is not possible to replace him. If the ghosts fall into his hands in the future, it will change the circle. The question is, is that the man you know will make such a choice, even for the sake of the dead? I’m sorry.
“No, I won’t. The tycoon is so strong, he says, “It’s not just the love between brothers, but also a deep sense of obedience to the bone marrow.” I’m sorry.
“Observance…” The King repeats these three words and looks to the emperor, and seems to be waiting for her to continue.
And Dillon said, “The ghost king is not just a ghost, he is not just a ghost, he is less right in the shadows. And when he was confused, he quelled the dispute by force, killing a path in the shadows, and became one of the three kings of the unknown. Now that he has been unarmed, the legend of his performance has never disappeared in the shadows. He has the courage to stand on the battlefield. But as long as his brother is present, he always pulls up all the edges, not so much as being afraid. Such fear and obedience have long been deep in his bones. So what you’re saying doesn’t exist. He doesn’t want to be king of ghosts, let alone against his brother. I’m sorry.
I was listening and I could not help but sigh. It’s the irony of Titus. Dillon knew too well that her choice was not to anticipate that she would not abandon the throne, but rather the battle of the river.
And when the King had not spoken for a long time, his pale face had become more pale under the orange fire, making his red lips so beautiful.
I was so brazen to detail him that I wanted to find in that face a little bit of a similarity to that silly dragon attic in a ghost palace. It’s been a long time, and it’s just the same skin.
For some time now, I suddenly heard the typhus cry: “If you’re in my way, go with me to the valley, and there’s no sign of you lately, you’re the only one of us who’s a ghost. You’re always better than us. I’m sorry.
Then the King Noded down, and said: Go first, then I will come. I’m sorry.
And he didn’t ask him what he was going to do. He just got up and raised his sword.
I’m jealous of seeing her go. For more than 3,000 years, I thought I would throw away the dust and spread it. But it is only now that she knows what is firm and free.
I was losing my mind and heeded the way of the King: “I will be busy for the next few days, but I will rarely return to the dragon’s palace. It’s better if you don’t show up. I’m sorry.
I said, “Where will the Ghost King go?” I’m sorry.
The King asked, “Who are you talking about? The King of Fantasy or the King of Fantasy? I’m sorry.
I’m just a little… I’ve forgotten. I never seemed to think, ever since I entered the illusion, why the King came and went freely in the illusion, without fearing for himself.
“Why wasn’t he in a fantasy? “I look to the King.
It seems that I’ve been waiting for this question for a long time. And he looked at me, and he said,
“The guacamole should have been shut down by the canal.” He didn’t interact with Tyrone during this time, so he didn’t appear in a fantasy. I’m sorry.
“You said the King was locked up before the war? “My pupils have soared, as if a thunderbolt hit my head.
The King has noded his head.
And We said, “So he was not here at the time of the war, and he did not turn his back, but was locked up.” I’m sorry.
“No, no. “The search channel gave him a choice.” By his power, he can leave. But he didn’t. I’m sorry.
I heard a bit of confusion, and I asked, “Why give the King a chance to leave if he wants to betray us?” I’m sorry.
“Maybe he also wants to know what his brother will choose. Perhaps in the heart of the canal, he was shaking, and he hoped that his brother would make that final decision. I’m sorry.
“Pity he didn’t leave. I groaned softly, but I didn’t think he was right. He wouldn’t even try to escape. Or rather, what he truly fears is what choice he should make if he really can leave. I’m sorry.
Words fall, silence around. I don’t look up, but I can see the sight of the king.
It took me a while to find out, “But this time, I bet he’ll make a different decision.” I’m sorry.
“Why?” I asked.
The King softly moved the corner of his mouth, whether he smiled or he didn’t care.
He said, “It has been ten thousand years, and it is time for him to advance. I’m sorry.
[47]
It’s been ten days since that day. Stopping the war cannot be said to be a lack of progress, but it can no longer be said to be possible.
I don’t know if it’s my fault, but it’s as if it’s going to be a lot faster than it is. Ten days is like a wave of fingers. For the last 10 days, with the exception of sleeping, the lofts have almost remained with me. I suspected he was not protecting me, but watching me.
In the meantime, I’ve only been able to meet the King quietly while pretending to sleep, acting like I’m an adulterer.
The King has never appeared since the day he was beaten. The blind self-confidence of the King has only increased.
Dillon, though still in training, has seen her every time, and her dark eyes are always cold and cold, without temperature or emotion. At this point I hate being born, shaking her shoulder and shouting:
Wake up! War is coming! I’m sorry.
But I can’t, I’m a factor of instability, and it’s very likely that this will destroy the order of illusions.
I have almost given up this opportunity to wait in peace for this illusion to come to an end and find another one.
Because there’s nothing I can do, and lately I’m a bit of a dead man and I’m enjoying a happy and clean life in the ghost house, and I’m just imagining the lonely and cold days after the ghost.
At this point, I’m bored and I’m climbing up the roof. I’ve just found my head and I’ve seen the loft.
Somehow I’m like a thief, in shock. The tremors were minor and unstable, and were subsequently pushed back in extremely difficult positions.
Just as I thought I was finished, the dragon’s loft suddenly flew down from the top of the temple and stopped me.
And when the four eyes turned against each other, We saw in those brown eyes the incomprehensible.
When he landed, he asked, “The God of God, can’t do anything? You want to let yourself fall into meatloaf? I’m sorry.
“I’m testing you. I coughed twice to cover up the embarrassment, and then I filmed the shoulder of the loft. I’m sorry.
“You’re the one who said two words, and then he looked at my skirt and said, “What’s that? I’m sorry.
And I looked down, and the red light of the jade pierced through the white shirt, and it was shining.
The jade will feel the king when I’m in danger, until I respond or when he appears.
I thought about putting the jade in my hand and doing something to him: “Don’t worry, it’s all good.” I’m sorry.
It’s not interesting what the loft said to me. He’s just staring at my face and looking so pale.
“How did you get this?” The dragon attic asked.
“What?” I don’t ask.
And when it was too late, the forest of the dragon rose out of its skirt, and it was not different from mine.
I’m so embarrassed.
I really didn’t know that he had it with him until the King gave it to me.
My throat is shaking and my head is moving.
But instead of waiting for me to ask, “Can I take a closer look?” I’m sorry.
Can I refuse? The answer is no.
So I had to take the jade off and lay it in his hand.
“It’s the same word…”
Come on, he took off his jade, and showed me: “Blah, this is the morn.” My father… he carved it himself. I’m sorry.
I choked, picked up his jade, shivering his fingertips.
I have brought with me for over 3,000 years, and I don’t know that this is the old king’s. I always thought that the word had been carved for my name, and it was only now that his father and king had carved it for him.
He’s staring at me, he’s stunned, and he seems to be waiting for something to say.
I looked at it, and I swallowed it, “Red dust…”
“What?” He asked.
I have a nose that explains with my eyes: “This is the night of red dust, which my brother carved up.” I’m sorry.
Snow God?
I nod my head.
I returned the jade to the dragon’s loft, and he smiled and shook his head: “I didn’t think you and I had the same fate.” I’m sorry.
Come on, he looked at me and said, “What’s next?” I feel like I’m not finished. I’m sorry.
“The next sentence…” I thought and said, “The next sentence is… to die.” I’m sorry.
“To death…born. * And the dragon forest is crying and laughing * Or… it’s just the self-comfort you had to marry here. I’m sorry.
That’s right. And the great nine-day marriage of the former was but a marriage with the shadows. It is a pity that the Emperor’s youngest daughter wasted his glory, and it is a shame that the marriage was not stopped by the Nine-Six Days and the Shifu. Even though the tribe of the ghosts was in the greatness of heaven, she had kept the faith of the gods and became the most repugnant sinner of the dead. While nothing will change for her alone, she is no different from the giraffes of men and evil-doing nations in the story of the Hereafter.
My heart is full of whispers:
“We can’t change the comfort, but we can’t accept it. I’m sorry.
“You’re too old to see, but you can see well.” I’m sorry.
I grunted, “I was only well-maintained and looked young. I’m afraid you’ll have to call me aunty again. I’m sorry.
The dragon’s loft was smiling and shaking its head.
“You…” I just opened my lips and suddenly heard something.
I’m afraid the only use I have in my body is five senses. And then my ears moved and my eyes were closed and I smelled.
The blood tastes more and more familiar, and some are like ghost kings, but they are different.
I opened my eyes and my throat was like, “Oh, shit, the canal is back. I’m sorry.
“Hmm? The dragon forest rises and rises and looks up.
And suddenly I stood up and dragged the arms of the loft, as in the way of the enemy: “Come on, get me out of here.” I’m sorry.
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
“Oh, what? “Take me back to the palace.” I’m sorry.
“I…” The loft is still not responding.
“Take me around the canal and leave the temple, and you’ll have the elixir! I was whispering.
And a few minutes later, when the forest of the dragon brought me out of the temple and returned to it, he was confused: “Why don’t you go by yourself, I must take you away.” Do you know any magic?”
I was a bit embarrassed, but I said, “How can I not understand art?” You’re my guard. I just gave you the chance to do your job. I’m sorry.
“Whatever you say.” Don’t forget what you promised me. I’m sorry.
“Don’t worry, I’ll give it to you. I said,
“That’s more like it. Come on, the Dragon’s Forest has reached out to me.
And I laughed, “Not now, until the end of your mission to protect me.” That was the deal. I’m sorry.
“You…!” The loft reached out with a finger and got to put it down.
I’m not responding.
At this time, 13 of the hordes should be in the valley, not in the dragon palace. But hiding here is no way.
I was just thinking, all of a sudden, the sound of the loft:
“What are you running for when you see the King of Ghosts? I’m sorry.
A little bit, I’m over my side, and I’m cool, “It’s not right for a couple, okay? I’m sorry.
“I’m afraid there’s a difference between not being in line with being left behind.” I’m sorry.
“You’re right…”
I took my eyebrow, noded my head, took the sword out of my hand, walked behind him and stopped for a while. He’s just a little bit quiet and waiting for me to talk.
“I’m actually…” I’m just breathing.
And then, with great shame, I threw my hand at the neck and knocked out the loft.
I feel like I’m a little late in the night, and I have to attack back to win.
It’s…
I picked up my neck and my mouth was filled with the shadows and I said, “It’s urgent and go back to the dragon’s palace. I’m sorry.
Come on, I’m taking out the linching, and I’m serious, and I tied up the loft.
[48]
I’m going to throw yawns and fall asleep when the Emperor comes back. When he walked in, he looked around and he said, “Only you?” I’m sorry.
I noded my head: “I threw the loft in a secret room with a leech. I’m afraid it’s not too tight. He’ll wake up soon. I’m sorry.
The King thought that he would take a half-finger-long bottle of medicine out of his shirt and hand it to me: “Take the medicine and give it to him, and he won’t wake up.” And then I’ll try to decipher it, not too far, and it should work. I’m sorry.
“Hmm. I took a sound and looked at the bottle and laughed: “You are well prepared.” I’m sorry.
He said nothing but “What happened?” I’m sorry.
It was only then that I thought of it, and I gave it to the King.
The King didn’t speak, the air fell into a quiet silence.
I was in a hurry, and I asked, “The palace is empty, like a setup. Not only is a ghost absent, not even a few ghost slaves. It is clear that the Ghost King’s temple is nothing but a body in the phantom’s illusions, so why would the canal be there? I’m sorry.
The King looked at me and said, “It seems that changing the illusions, even a little bit, will bring about many uncertain changes. It’s not the same thing now. I’m sorry.
I took my sword in my hand and asked, “The house of the Ghosts is not going to return.” It’s even more difficult to do things under the nose of a canal, and now the King is nowhere to go. What do we do next?”
The Emperor does not seem to be concerned that the colour of God is extremely calm.
Of course, I’m afraid even if the palace was broken, he would just frown. If he hadn’t looked so cold, he would not have been the king of his heart.
At this moment, he is only listening to him, saying, “It was an accident, but it was an opportunity. Before the war, the canals had been lost and had little to do with the others, so the only thing that could affect him was the twig. It’s different now, and since the illusion has changed, there are more possibilities. I’m sorry.
Come on, let’s just say, “There’s a problem. He didn’t know the tunnel went back to the temple. At this point, the original twilight should be locked up, rather than hanging around. If he sees the King of Ghosts, he panics and goes wrong, he’s going to have a big problem. I’m sorry.
When the voice fell down, it didn’t even fade away, and it sounded dark: “Do I sound so stupid?” I’m sorry.
I looked back and saw the ghost king walk in, faceless and unhappy.
And look at the King, picks his eyebrow, and says, “I don’t think I need to try to detach the leper.” I’m sorry.
The King groaned and shook his head, and there was something in his eyes: “The forest has gone on for so many years. You still like to use people. I’m sorry.
It’s like the first time I’ve heard a ghost king calling him “Lin Wing”. I don’t know what kind of history they had a thousand years ago, and whether there might be some kind of mutual appreciation behind those moments of rivalry.
I was wondering, “Did you see the tunnel?” I’m sorry.
The King noded his head, and then he said, “You know what? I’m sorry.
The King dumped his sleeve and said, “There is nothing to do about it.” You disappeared during this time. Did you suddenly come here because you were hungry? I’m sorry.
Damn it… the King has begun to play the funny little jokes.
The King of Ghosts has been very reluctant to smile, and his eyes are full of words and contempt. And when he began to speak with his lips, his eyes were turned on, and his ears moved, and he said, “No, my brother came.” I’m sorry.
My eyes were closed, and it seemed as if it was a distance from it, and the taste of it was oblivious and obscured by the taste of a twilight like it. I could not tell the way at once, but it was certainly venomable and it was getting closer.
“Why did he come to the dragon?” I was a little surprised.
“I’m afraid the search channel has already caught you.” Say you’re not stupid?”
The King’s face is so red, he’s so angry.
I couldn’t help but to see these old ghosts still fighting at such a critical juncture.
“Stop talking and hide. I’m sorry.
“It’s no use, brother, he’s got all kinds of illusions, and the invisibility of the district can’t escape his eyes.” I’m sorry.
“Shall we… wait and die?” I was staring.
It was at this point that the Emperor suddenly fell down and whispered, “No good, the Titans are back.” I’m sorry.
I smell, don’t I?
We were shocked by our excellent luck, even by the rain of night.
He quickly decided, “I will go from the rear and stop the Qin.” Let’s go get the loft. Never let them meet. I’m sorry.
Say it and say to me, “No matter what, stay in the dragon’s palace and go nowhere.” I’m sorry.
“Good. I’m sorry.
And I know that now I am unable to do it in one way or another, and that insubordination is a drag. There’s no better way out than to hide and hide.
The king’s advice almost blindfolded and disappeared.
The next second, without any reaction from me, the King suddenly grabbed my arm and moved into that secret room, fast and cold, and my chin was cold.
I had to take a close look at the Ghost King after I got it. His face was ugly, his fists were soft and his eyes were blue.
And I swung my eyebrow and comforted him by saying, “Easy, it’s a fantasy.” It’s a big deal. I’m sorry.
“No,” the King shakes his head: “As soon as my brother shows up, it’s probably not that simple. I’m sorry.
It’s probably the whiter face of the Ghost King that makes me feel too much, and then I suddenly get a hair prick, and I feel like I’m cold, and I want to sneeze.
The smell of the canal is getting closer and I feel like a lamb to slaughter. I’m not even sure if the ghost king is on my side right now.
I’m sorry.
“We can’t stay here. It’ll be hard to find the canal and see the loft. I’m sorry.
And the King of the Ghost scrutinised for a moment, saying, “Wait here, and I will see him.” I’m sorry.
Come on, the Ghost King disappeared.
There’s only one thing left in the big secret room for me without power and a comatose dragon bed, two dead ghosts.
The surroundings were terrible. After a while there was no movement. For some reason, the taste of the Quake has not disappeared, but has grown closer. I even felt like he was standing outside the secret room right now.
Looks like Ghost King didn’t stop him.
I can’t sit here and wait. The most important thing is not to let him see the loft in the chamber.
So I took a breath and walked out of the closet. When I was not far away, I suddenly had a cold wind in my back, and I couldn’t turn back, but I heard the scream, “Run!” I’m sorry.
And after that, only someone fell down.
As I can see, the ghost king fell on the ground and his left shoulder appeared to have been wounded. Eyebrushing, blood-stained.
It’s hard on your brother. It’s like I saw the end when I was caught.
So I ran all the way out.
For a long time, the ditch didn’t come after me, and I was surprised that I was being dragged out with something very fast and I fell on the ground.
When you look at it again, it’s outside the dragon’s palace.
Not far away, looking down at me in a canal with a pale and cold face. His eyebrow and his eyebrow resembled 30 per cent of his eyebrow, without a trace of temperature.
I was sore, my chest was so stressed, I couldn’t even say a word, and there was blood coming out.
The dark eyes of the canal are staring at me.
“You think you can escape? I didn’t kill you in there because I thought if I put your blood in the dragon’s loft, the tycoon would never stop. I hate it when things get messy. I’m sorry.
At that point, the twig arrived and his left shoulder was bleeding.
He took me up and looked up and looked at the way: “Brother, I…”
Then the Qur’an interrupted his words, and the phantom asked, “When did you leave the dungeon?” I’m sorry.
His face changed so fast, he bit his back, but he didn’t say a word.
The canal swung its eyes and said, “We’ll settle your debt later. I’m sorry.
Say it and stare at me and say, “I can find it. I’m sorry.
I didn’t understand what he was saying.
Then he said, “You are the one who was in the Ghost King’s house this morning. It tastes like this to me, but I know I can find you after him. It’s just that I didn’t think you had the guts to hide in the dragon’s loft. I’m sorry.
I look at the canal, I don’t know what to say or what to say. The smell of the canal seemed more sensitive than I did, and that moment of work made him sense that he didn’t belong to the Ghost King’s House and tracked him here with that damp smell. It seems that it is not false to open up a path of blood in the midst of the confusion, and that the search channel of one of the three Kings is not a false one.
“I give you a chance to confess. Who are you? Why did you come to me? I’m sorry.
The sound of the canals is calm, but it’s extremely cold in the eyes. Many years of experience with the spirits have taught me that the eyes of the other are determined to be the same, no matter how common it may be, his eyes cannot lie to people, much less ghosts.
I didn’t want to leave with my whole arm. Whether I say or not, or say anything, the result will be no different. There’s no way out of this, but it’s better to wait and see if there’s any chance.
So I tightened my fist, staring at the canal, laughing, “Who am I?” What if I said I didn’t belong here, but I knew what was going to happen here? I’m sorry.
I can’t believe that canal didn’t work out the right way. His eyebrow moved slightly, but his eyebrow faded, and suddenly a strange smile appeared on his lips, and his voice was soft and murky:
“I don’t care who you are or where you come from. Here, where your feet are, is where I find the canal. Your life and death, I say. I’m sorry.
When the hand reached out, it was suddenly filled with a silver sword, and his hand was lifted up, and the whole man came to me in a blink, and the cold saber burst into my skin, and the heart was torn to pieces as if the next second soul would return to the west.
That’s when I heard a scream:
No, brother! You can’t kill her!
Shouting, a pair of eyes staring.
The swords of the canals stopped suddenly, just less than two inches above my forehead. “You better give me a good reason.” I’m sorry.
“She…” shivered and suddenly said, “She’s a god of light.” I’m sorry.
“Swipe the light.” “The Quinlan War God?” I’m sorry.
I’m speechless.
The King of Ghosts and the King of Kings, I’ve been living too long in my dreams. A little light, a nine-thirty god, a Quinlan god of war. I’m afraid I can’t.
At this moment, the canal is still tarnishing me.
He seemed to know what the tunnel was thinking, and said, “It was I who brought her back, and I sealed her power, and that was not possible.” I’m sorry.
“With your power, can you seal the Quinlan? Don’t lie to me. I’m sorry.
And his face was white, his eye was shaking, and he said, “You know I never lie to you. Not in the past, not now, not in the future. I’m sorry.
It took so long for the canal to look at the silver sword and look at me and say, “You’re so Quinlun. I’m sorry.
If you don’t want to die, you should be bolder.
“The King of Ghosts is a great memory.” We saw you once on the day you were married, and now you’ve forgotten. I’m sorry.
And it is known to all that the brother of the Lady of God, Freud, and the King of Quinlan, are for this reason. I will not believe, and will marry, and the light of Qunlon will not appear. And the channel, when I heard it, stopped, so he didn’t even remember how it looked.
Indeed, the mouths of the canal were raised gently, saying, “The gods are beautiful, they can’t look at them, they can’t remember them.” I’m sorry.
I smiled, and looked at it, and said, “A few days ago, I left Kunlun, but your brother raided me and tied me to the shadows. Is this your ghost’s hospitality? I’m sorry.
The eyes were soaring, the eyes flashed a strange light. It’s like, “Good guy, that’s a charade.”
The canal’s slightly sided, looking at the gill. He did not say a word, but there was a sense of hidden oppression.
With this eye, he said, “I, with her, we can make a deal with Kunlun. Maybe we can…
Shut up!
Don’t be smart. I’m sorry.
“Oh, my God, this is a bad thing for my people.” But don’t worry, I’ll send you back to Kunlun. I’m sorry.
The word “in person” was almost delivered to me on the spot.
I’m still alive.
“No need.” The great thing is, the Ghost King is better prepared. I’m sorry.
Smiling and chilling. When I look up, I see a smile on the corner of the canal, but I have a weird look.
“The Lord of God is still in charge of Quinlan, so don’t tell my ghost. I’m sorry.
Look at his dark eyes, and I shudder under my heart. Search canals are a dark, sensitive ghost who, even when confronted by the god of battle of Kunlun, does not want to take away his anger and his strength. Maybe that’s why he’s capable of commanding the Ghosts. But when I saw him with my own eyes, I could not understand why he had been willing to surrender to the Greatness of God in exchange for a ghost’s life.
I thought he was the King of Ghosts, so I wanted to keep them. But the Quake, which we see, is a man who would rather burn the stone, how can he break his heart for the sake of the so-called ghost?
Thinking about it, my mind is confused. Hold still, don’t talk.
At this point, the canal suddenly asked me, “Have you seen the Queen?” I’m sorry.
And then We swayed, and We swayed, and said, “No. I’m sorry.
And then, a light, but greasy laughter crossed through my ear, and the canal turned over and looked at me, and the next second came out and grabbed me by the neck.
“You’re not shining, who are you?” He’s angry.
“I’m… I’m the light. I have a hard say.
“You really think I’m a good talker. The search canal says that the men are getting a little more.
“Brother!” Like a crack.
“You’ve got hard wings, and now you’re lying to me.” I’m sorry.
His eyes seemed to be staring at him, and his movement was slow. I suddenly remembered what the titanium had said. It has not been possible to overcome the fear of and obedience to the canal, and whenever he is so powerless in the search, he has carved the wood in such a way that he has lost all the light that belongs to him.
God knows I’m going to die. There’s still work to do.
It was more painful to choke on my feet at a time when I was dead and caught in the neck by a canal.
I feel like I’m done, and I’m losing my senses.
I know that the treachery wasn’t going to make me disappear so soon, and he saved me the breath of waiting for me to say who I am.
I bit my teeth so hard I could die. Of course, I’m dead, so at best I’m crushed and not worse.
And when the hair of a single beam was a sudden sound in the ear. Then I fell and my pain almost overstretched the suffocation.
When I look up, I see the dragon’s sword on the ground not far away, and the arm of the canal bleeds.
“Limbow…”
The canals are so gruesome, they stare at the King, their eyes are so tight.
I looked back and only saw the King walk steadily, with blood on his palm. He ripped out a piece of paper in half at an extremely fast pace, plaguing half of it with blood on his palm, and the faster he walked, the faster he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, and the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the faster he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, and the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went, the more he went.
The Qur’an cannot escape, and the screeching of its skin, which is put on it, is as though it were set on fire. And the canal was hollering with its head and screaming, “Church! Kill him!”
“What is this?” I’m sorry.
The King’s face calmed down: “The Great Broken Spirit.” I’m sorry.
I’m not just an idiot, but at this point I’m just a fool. It’s not like it’s called “Alos”…
I didn’t finish my speech, but I took a breath: “You got it from the Nine Heavy Days.” I’m sorry.
He did not answer my words, but moved his palms, and suddenly he stretched out to the side of the wall, and knocked him unconscious.
“There has never been any complete trust between the canal and the Nine Heavy Heavens. He’d have made me a king if he hadn’t arranged it. Unfortunately, he’s too proud. I’m sorry.
I took a breath: “The great charade of Aro is never passed on, and it seems that they’re suggesting that you should be able to break up and replace it when you have to.” But you only used half of it, so you could seal him for a while, but you should be able to survive the war. I’m sorry.
“I didn’t want to do this. I told you there was an order of illusions, and there was a great risk that the use of the Great Disorders could destabilize them. I’m sorry.
“Maybe you shouldn’t have done it, but if the illusion breaks down with a loss of balance, you lose it and you disappear forever.” I’m sorry.
“If you disappear, what’s the point of breaking this illusion? I’m sorry.
I look at the King and suddenly there’s a feeling that I can’t tell. It’s like there’s a little hot water flow, there’s a sense of burning going through the chest, and the heart beats.
“Say thank you. I’m sorry.
The King suddenly said,
I didn’t say “What?” I’m sorry.
“Tell me thank you. “
I was embarrassed and said, “Thank you…”
The King has noded his head, and he’s showing satisfaction.
And it was as if We had seen in him a shadow of the loft in the illusion.
[49]
It took us a lot of effort to throw the sealed canals into the chamber of the Dragon Palace. Then we went back to the house of the old Dragon’s Landing and waited for the awakening.
And when he wakes up and finds himself bound by a thread, he is like an angry lion, staring at him with his eyes, and he says, “What are you doing, my brother?” I’m sorry.
(The Queen of the Unseen): “Beware, I have used only half of the blemish, and I have sealed him for a while, and I will not scatter my soul. I’m sorry.
The red blood in his eyes is clear, and he seems to be exhausted, his voice is weak and he has no strength: “What are you going to do?” I’m sorry.
“Supplanting the canals, taking over the ghosts, destroying the Nine Heavens, and fighting the shadows.” I’m sorry.
He smiled a little, he didn’t talk for a long time.
It took me a while to find out how long it had taken, and suddenly the King was cold and cold: “I am disappointed in you at this point in my life. I think so. I’m sorry.
And he raised his head, and his eyes were twinkled with red blood, and his lips were not dazzled with blood.
And not until I have understood the meaning of the word of the king, who suddenly lifted his hand and untied the threads attached to him, saying, “You now have two choices, one of which is to re-establish the clan as quickly as possible and to make different choices. And the second is to follow the past, open the door to the ghost, betray the shadows. But I would like to remind you that if the illusion had changed, and if you had betrayed it, the obituary would have been stronger than ever. It’s not just the three of us, but the outside world may change. I’m sorry.
I said, “Can changes in illusions affect the real world? I’m sorry.
“No good, but bad.” I’m sorry.
The King said he was suddenly caught in a strange silence, and, without a vortex, he was bound to death and remained still.
There were no lights in the house, and the candles that came through the window were shivering and shivering, and the face appeared to be dim.
For some time, I heard the sound of a weak but clear larynx rolling, then reached out with my hand stamped in the air and wrote in half an empty space:
“The Four Ghosts will follow orders, and I will take over the King’s duties from now on, after the King’s search has been sorely struck by the snow god Fjord. A moment later, they gathered in the house of the Ghost, and there was a great deal of agreement. I’m sorry.
The last word dropped, and the tumbled, the mark spread in the air and disappeared.
“Enjoyed now?” The faceless look at the King.
The King didn’t even say anything.
“I’m taking my brother back to the Ghost King’s House.” They wouldn’t believe it without seeing themselves. I’m sorry.
And when he was leaving, I called him, “Wait, I have a question. Why didn’t I just say I’d never seen the Quinton before and found out I wasn’t Quinlan? I’m sorry.
He’s pale, he’s wrinkled, he’s dumb:
‘Cause the Zen is dead. I’m sorry.
“What?” I looked up.
The Queen, who has been quiet, seems a little surprised at this time, and his voice is a little slow: “Didn’t she go back to nine days after the war? I’m sorry.
“But the truth is that she died five months before the war. Or why did you think that the battle of the river of the river had been led by Heifer, and why did the soldiers of the Qur’an destroy the unseen? I’m sorry.
“She died in the shadows?” I asked.
The King of the Ghosts shakes his head: “How can the Goddess of the House of Eternal Life endure the dark and bitter cold of the shadows? It’s not good to marry her. That being said, it is not too much. So the death of the Qur’an has been an unsolved mystery, and when she was found, she was dying, and she was going to die. And Fjord felt that because my brother wandered for a long time, and left his sister in a state of indignity, and gave her the chance to be killed by the devil. I’m sorry.
“How can Kunlun, if he has such animosity, be willing to cooperate in the search for a Quilun? I’m sorry.
“Who knows? Perhaps they are also looking forward to the rebirth of the last choreographed spirit. I’m sorry.
I thought I heard you wrong.
“Do you think my brother returned to the Greatness of God just to save the ghosts?” I’m sorry.
A little bit, he went on to say:
“Have you heard that the sons of the Nine-Oarites are to be taken out of their wombs at the time of their birth, and that they may be reborn with it in the event of a disaster.” I’m sorry.
“Reborn again…” I suddenly had a cold war and a cold back.
He said, “But it was not good to find a channel for her while she was alive. I’m sorry.
“My brother’s sex is best known to me. He was left alone, and there was nothing to fear without love, and once he had a soft spot, he would no longer be indestructible. Moreover, he is a god of nines, and every single act of compassion he displays only increases the hatred of his people. Unfortunately, however, he failed to protect his secret and finally caught a gap. If not, where will it be?”
The sound of the plume is cold, and the last word is a shallow sigh.
I didn’t say anything, but my throat felt the same sting. My face remained pale and pale until the twilight left, and some stood still. “What’s wrong? I’m sorry.
I shook my head, and I whispered, “I’ve always felt… that the thing about the twilight was weird. I’m sorry.
“It’s true that he died strangely.” And now that she’s dead, why are there rumors that she will return to the House? I’m sorry.
“I’m not saying this…” I breathed, and I looked at the King’s way: “I’m talking about rebirth.” Is there any other way to do this than the plastic bone-making technique documented in The Thirteen Blades? I’m sorry.
The King was silent for a moment and said, “If the spirit is scattered and left with only the disemboweled, then the creation of the bones is indeed the only method to document. I’m sorry.
I’m suffocating.
“What is the difference between the search channel, which has left you with a fragrance, and the nine-thirty soul, which threatens it with a single soul? Why did you do that? Did he tell you that this is just a coincidence? I’m sorry.
I’m whispering, I just feel the tip of my finger, and I feel light, and I feel like I can’t feel it.
The King looked at me and tried to stop saying, “Anyhow, breaking the illusion is the most important thing for the moment. It’s time for me to leave. I’m sorry.
“Away?” I wrinkled.
“The war is imminent, and it is not me who is really involved in it, but the twilight of the palace.” So from this day forward, I will not appear again, otherwise the dynasty of the palace cannot be carried out. I’m sorry.
“But as an independent existence, you have come together in the forest, so you can’t just disappear.” In the meantime, you’ll stay here as a twat and the loft will protect you. I’m sorry.
And I measure by the way, the fox is suspicious: “But I don’t know him well enough to go back to the Ghost King.” I’m sorry.
“No way. The voice of the King is true: “The four ghosts make one more vicious than one evil spirit, and they may not even obey the command of the Queen, let alone you.” Once they find out, you won’t see where better than dying in a ditch. I’m sorry.
Looks at the nakedness of the King, my throat is tight, my head is nodding.
After the King left, I waited so quietly to wake up. It’s so powerful that I’ve been waiting for three more hours to get some movement in the loft.
When he opened his eyes, he was lost, he reached out and touched his neck, as if he had lost his memory, and his brow asked me, “What happened? I’m sorry.
Not bad… like he’s such a jerk.
And I laughed, and said, “He thought you were my traitor who knocked you out. I put a lot of effort into saving your life. I’m sorry.
“I’m…” “I’m pointing at myself in the forest.” I’m sorry.
I put my head on the line: “It doesn’t matter, it’s clear.” I’m sorry.
“Speaks…” “The face of the dragon’s loft is sour, and it can’t be washed out of pain.
For a long time, the resistance was finally abandoned, and all that remained was groaning.
I pretended to think of it, saying, “Did you not plan to go, after hearing that the Queens and Dragon Emperors have been practicing in the valleys lately? I’m sorry.
“Why are you so brazen?” he said. I’m sorry.
I blinked and looked at his hands and feet, and said, “Did I tie your hands or tie your feet?” It’s just that you’re greedy and willing. I’m sorry.
“You…” The dragon’s loft reached out with its hands, and its mouth was so dumb.
The so-called rhetoric is so much more.
And I grunted to him, and I said, “Come on, now the appointment is over, and I don’t need your protection. I said do it, you can go. I’m sorry.
It seemed like I was a little slow to pick up the leech.
“Are you going back to the king’s palace?” The dragon forest asked.
“My brother came when you passed out, and he wounded the King.” If I go back, I’m afraid I’ll suffer. I’m sorry.
“Snow God?” How did he get into the dark? I’m sorry.
He’s got a slight obscurity in his eyes, staring at me for a while.
I also wrote the story: “The brother has come to visit me. But I didn’t think he would argue with the King. I’m sorry.
“I’m afraid that the shadows are going to be confused.” I’m sorry.
“So you better go and get them together. I said,
“Well, I’m… gone. I’m sorry.
The sound of the loft has suddenly become soft, making it difficult for me to adapt.
“Hmm. I noded my head, and I saw the dragon forest roll around.
Then he turned to his head without taking a few steps: “Sit in the Dragon’s Land for a while.” Nowhere. If your brother really hurt the King, I’m afraid the Viper God out there would like to tear you up and make him some meat soup. I’m sorry.
I laughed, “You’re a good man. I’m sorry.
“I am a ghost.” I’m sorry.
Come on, pick your eyebrows and turn around and leave.
And when he is gone, there is but one ghost of the dragon, alone, in an empty chamber, able almost to hear his heart beating.
The moment of silence has not been too few since it entered the illusion. But without such a moment, I have no reason to burn, as if the world was about to collapse and all life would end silently.
In silence, there was only a groaning of mine, thin, but it seemed so clear.
(This document is closed and, in response to word limits, follow-up is given in chapter I, sections 13-17, below) filing number: YX11XO8J72M
I don’t know.
Keep your eyes on the road.